Skip to main content

Full text of "William Shakespeare"

See other formats


30UND 
THE 


UNIVERSITY  OF 
TORONTO  PRESS 


\)0  T 


OME   UNIVERSITY    LIBRARY 
'F  MODERN   KNOWLEDGE 


'-/Yj 


WILLIAM    SHAKESPEARE 

By   JOHN   MASEFIELD 


London 
WILLIAMS   &    NORGATE 


HENRY   HOLT  &  Co.,  New  York 
Canada  :  WM.  BRIGGS,  Toronto 


HOME 

UNIVERSITY 

LIBRARY 

OF 

MODERN  KNOWLEDGE 

Editors  s 
HERBERT   FISHER,  M.A.,  F.B.A. 

Prof.  GILBERT  MURRAY,  DXlTT., 
LL.D.,  F.B.A. 

PROF.  J.  ARTHUR   THOMSON,  M.A. 


,^^ 


NEW  YORK 

HENRY   HOLT  AND   COMPANY 


WILLIAM 
SHAKESPEARE 


BY 

JOHN    MASEFIELD 

AUTHOR  OF  '(JtHE  TRAGEDY  OP 
POMPEY  THE  GREAT,"  "MULTI- 
TUDE AND  SOLITUDE,"  "  LOST 
ENDEAVOUR,"  "  CAPTAIN  MAR- 
GARET," "the  TRAGEDY  OF 
NAN,"    ETC 


LONDON 

WILLIAMS  AND   NORGATE 


PKINTED  BY 

BA.ZELL,  WATSON  AND  VINEY,  LD,, 

LONDON  AND  AYLESBURY. 


PR 

MH 


This  book  is  written  partly  for  the  use  of 
people  who  are  reading  Shakespeare,  and 
partly  to  encourage  the  study  of  the  plays. 
Though  the  plays  are  the  greatest  things 
ever  made  by  the  English  mind  it  cannot 
be  said  that  the  English  reverence  their 
poet.  There  is  no  theatre  in  London  set 
apart  for  the  performance  of  Shakespeare. 
There  is  no  theatre  in  London  built  for  the 
right  production  of  Shakespeare.  There  are 
not  in  the  empire  enough  lovers  of  Shake- 
speare, or  of  the  poetical  drama,  or  of  poetry, 
to  take  the  British  stage  from  the  hands  of 
ground  landlords,  and  make  it  again  glorious 
with  the  vision  of  the  pageant  of  man.  These 
are  sad  things;  for  art  is  the  life.  Art  is  the 
thought  of  men  with  vision.  When  art  is 
scorned  it  is  a  sign  that  the  men  without 


vision   are   in   power.     "  Where   there   is   no 
vision  the  people  perish." 

Worldly  Empire  has  always  been  gluttonous 
and  foolish.  It  has  always  been  a  monstrous 
sentimental  bubble  blown  out  of  something 
dead  that  was  once  grand.  Man's  true  empire 
is  not  in  continents  nor  over  the  sea,  but 
within  himself,  in  his  own  soul.  Here  in 
London,  where  a  worldly  empire  is  con- 
trolled, there  exists  no  theatre  in  which  the 
millions  can  see  that  other  empire.  They 
pass  from  one  grey  street  to  another  grey 
street,  to  add  up  figures,  or  to  swallow 
patent  medicines,  with  no  thought  that  life 
has  been  lived  nobly,  and  burningly  and 
knightly,  for  great  ends,  and  in  great  passions, 
as  the  vision  of  our  great  mind  declares. 


CONTENTS 


I    The  Life  of  Shakespeare 


III 


The  Elizabethan  Theatres 

, 

18 

The  Plays     . 

23 

Love's  Labour's  Lost 

24 

The  Two  Gentlemen  of  Verona 

34 

The  Comedy  of  Errors      . 

43 

Titus  Andronicus  . 

49 

King  Henry  VI,  Part  I    . 

51 

M                  U               >>            )>         ^*-      • 

54 

„            „          „         n     HI 

60 

A  Midsummer  Night's  Dream 

63 

Romeo  and  Juliet  . 

67 

King  John  . 

75 

King  Richard  II    . 

86 

King  Richard  III  . 

93 

The  Merchant  of  Venice  . 

102 

The  Taming  of  the  Shrew 

105 

King  Henry  IV,  Part  I    . 

109 

n           n          n      n        H- 

114 

King  Henry  V 

120 

The  Merry  Wives  of  Windsor 

123 

As  You  Like  It     . 

1 

128 

VUl 


CONTENTS 


The  Plays  (continued) — 
Much  Ado  About  Nothing 
Twelfth  Night 
AU's  WeU  that  Ends  Well 
Julius  Caesar  . 
Hamlet,  Prince  of  Denmark 
Troilus  and  Cressida 
Measure  for  Measure 
Othello,  the  Moor  of  Venice 
King  Lear    . 
Macbeth 

Antony  and  Cleopatra 
Coriolanus   , 
Timon  of  Athens    . 
Pericles,  Prince  of  Tyre   . 
Cymbeline   . 
The  Winter's  Tale . 
The  Tempest 
King  Henry  VIII  . 

Work  Attributed  to  Shakespeare 

The  Poems: 

Venus  and  Adonis .  .  , 

The  Rape  of  Lucrece 

The  Passionate  Pilgnm    . 

The  Sonnets 

The  Phoenix  and  the  Turtle 

Author's  Note 

Index     .... 


WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

CHAPTER  I 

THE   LIFE   OF   SHAKESPEARE 

Stratford-on-Avon  is  cleaner,  better  paved, 
and  perhaps  more  populous  than  it  was  in 
Shakespeare's  time.  Several  streets  of  mean 
red-brick  houses  have  been  built  during  the 
last  half  century.  Hotels,  tea  rooms,  re- 
freshment rooms,  and  the  shops  where  the 
tripper  may  buy  things  to  remind  him  that 
he  has  been  where  greatness  lived,  give  the 
place  an  air  at  once  prosperous  and  parasitic. 
The  town  contains  a  few  comely  old  build- 
ings. The  Shakespeare  house,  a  detached 
double  dwelling,  once  the  home  of  the  poet's 
father,  stands  on  the  north  side  of  Henley 
Street.  A  room  on  the  first  floor,  at  the 
western  end,  is  shown  to  visitors  as  the  room 


10  WILLIAM  SHAKESPEARE 

in  which  the  poet  was  born.  There  is  not 
the  slightest  evidence  to  show  that  he  was 
born  there.  One  scanty  scrap  of  fact  exists 
to  suggest  that  he  was  born  at  the  eastern 
end.  The  two  dwelhngs  have  now  been 
converted  into  one,  which  serves  as  a  museum. 
New  Place,  the  house  where  Shakespeare 
died,  was  pulled  down  in  the  middle  of  the 
eighteenth  century.  For  one  museum  the 
less  let  us  be  duly  thankful. 

The  church  in  which  Shakespeare,  his  wife, 
and  little  son  are  buried  stands  near  the 
river.  It  is  a  beautiful  building  of  a  type  com- 
mon in  the  Cotswold  country.  It  is  rather 
larger  and  rather  more  profusely  carved  than 
most.  Damp,  or  some  mildness  in  the  stone, 
has  given  much  of  the  ornament  a  weathered 
look.  Shakespeare  is  buried  seventeen  feet 
down  near  the  north  wall  of  the  chancel. 
His  wife  is  buried  in  another  grave  a  few 
feet  from  him. 

The  country  about  Stratford  is  uninterest- 
ing, pretty,  and  well  watered.  A  few  miles 
away  the  Cotswold  hills  rise.     They  have  a 


LIFE   OF  SHAKESPEARE  U 

bold  beauty,  very  pleasant  after  the  flatness 
of  the  plain.  The  wolds  towards  Stratford 
grow  many  oaks  and  beeches.  Farther  east, 
they  are  wilder  and  barer.  Little  brooks 
spring  up  among  the  hills.  The  nooks  and 
valleys  are  planted  with  orchards.  Old,  grey 
Cotswold  farmhouses,  and  little,  grey,  lovely 
Cotswold  villages  show  that  in  Shakespeare's 
time  the  country  was  prosperous  and  alive. 
It  was  sheep  country  then.  The  wolds  were 
sheep  walks.  Life  took  thought  for  Shake- 
speare. She  bred  him,  mind  and  bone,  in 
a  two-fold  district  of  hill  and  valley,  where 
country  life  was  at  its  best  and  the  beauty 
of  England  at  its  bravest.  Afterwards  she 
placed  him  where  there  was  the  most  and  the 
best  life  of  his  time.  Work  so  calm  as  his 
can  only  have  come  from  a  happy  nature, 
happily  fated.  Life  made  a  golden  day  for 
her  golden  soul.  The  English  blessed  by  that 
soul  have  raised  no  theatre  for  the  playing 
of  the  soul's  thanksgiving. 

Legends  about  Shakes.peare  began  to  spring 
up  in  Stratford  as  soon  as  there  was  a  demand 


12  WILLIAM  SHAKESPEARE 

for  them.  Legends  are  a  stupid  man's  ex- 
cuse for  his  want  of  understanding.  They 
are  not  evidence.  Setting  aside  the  legends, 
the  lies,  the  surmises  and  the  imputations, 
several  uninteresting  things  are  certainly 
known  about  him. 

We  know  that  he  was  the  first  son  and 
third  child  of  John  Shakespeare,  a  country 
trader  settled  at  Stratford,  and  of  Mary  his 
wife ;  that  he  was  baptised  on  the  26th 
April,  1564;  and  that  in  1582  he  got  with 
child  a  woman  named  Anne  or  Agnes  Hatha- 
way, eight  years  older  than  himself.  Her 
relatives  saw  to  it  that  he  married  her.  A 
daughter  (Susanna)  was  born  to  him  in  May 
1583,  less  than  six  months  after  the  marriage. 
In  January  1585  twins  were  born  to  him, 
a  son  (Hamnet,  who  died  in  1596)  and  a 
daughter  (Judith). 

At  this  point  he  disappears.  Legend,  writ- 
ten down  from  a  hundred  to  a  hundred  and 
sixty  years  after  the  event,  says  that  he  was 
driven  out  of  the  county  for  poaching,  that 
he  was  a  country  school-master,  that  he  made 


LIFE   OF  SHAKESPEARE  13 

a  *'  very  bitter "  ballad  upon  a  landlord, 
that  he  tramped  to  London,  that  he  held 
horses  outside  the  theatre  doors,  and  that  at 
last  he  was  received  into  a  theatrical  com- 
pany "  in  a  very  mean  rank."  This  is  all 
legend,  not  evidence.  That  he  was  a  lawyer's 
clerk,  a  soldier  in  the  Low  Countries,  a  sea- 
man, or  a  printer,  as  some  have  written 
books  to  attempt  to  show,  is  not  evidence, 
nor  legend,  but  wild  surmise.  It  might  be 
urged,  with  as  great  likelihood,  that  he  be- 
came a  king,  an  ancient  Roman,  a  tapster  or 
a  brothel  keeper. 

It  is  fairly  certain  that  the  company  which 
first  received  him  was  the  Earl  of  Leicester's 
company,  then  performing  at  The  Theatre  in 
Shoreditch.  The  company  changed  its  patron 
and  its  theatre  several  times,  but  Shake- 
speare, having  been  admitted  to  it,  stayed 
with  it  throughout  his  theatrical  career. 
He  acted  with  it  at  The  Theatre,  at  the  Rose 
and  Globe  Theatres,  at  the  Court,  at  the 
Inns  of  Court,  and  possibly  on  many  stages 
in  the  provinces.     For  many  years  he  pro- 


14  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

fessed  the  quality  of  actor.  Legend  says 
that  he  acted  well  in  what  are  called  "  char- 
acter parts."  Soon  after  his  entrance  into 
the  profession  he  began  to  show  a  talent  for 
improving  the  plays  of  others. 

Nothing  interesting  is  known  of  his  sub- 
sequent life,  except  that  he  wrote  great 
poetry  and  made  money  by  it.  It  is  plain 
that  he  was  a  shrewd,  careful,  and  capable 
man  of  affairs,  and  that  he  cared,  as  all  wise 
men  care,  for  rank  and  an  honourable  state. 
He  strove  with  a  noble  industry  to  obtain 
these  and  succeeded.  He  prospered,  he 
bought  New  Place  at  Stratford,  he  invested 
in  land,  in  theatre  shares  and  in  houses. 
During  the  last  few  years  of  his  life  he  retired 
to  New  Place,  where  he  led  the  life  of  a  country 
gentleman.  He  died  there  on  the  28rd  April, 
1616,  aged  fifty- two  years.  The  cause  of  his 
death  is  not  known.  His  wife  and  daughters 
survived  him. 

Little  is  known  of  his  human  relationships. 
He  is  described  as  "  gentle."  Had  he  been 
not   gentle   we   should   know   more   of   him. 


LIFE   OF   SHAKESPEARE  15 

Ben  Jonson  "  loved  the  man,"  and  says  that 
"  he  was,  indeed,  honest  and  of  an  open  and 
free  nature."  John  Webster  speaks  of  his 
"  right  happy  and  copious  industry."  An 
actor  who  wrote  more  than  thirty  plays 
during  twenty  years  of  rehearsing,  acting, 
and  theatre  management,  can  have  had  little 
time  for  mixing  with  the  world. 

That  we  know  little  of  his  human  relation- 
ships is  one  of  the  blessed  facts  about  him. 
That  we  conjecture  much  is  the  penalty  a 
nation  pays  for  failing  to  know  her  genius 
when   he   appears. 

Three  portraits — a  bust,  an  engraving,  and 
a  painting — have  some  claim  to  be  considered 
as  genuine  portraits  of  Shakespeare.  The 
first  of  these  is  the  coloured  half-length 
bust  on  the  chancel  wall  in  Stratford  Church. 
This  was  made  by  one  Gerard  Janssen,  a 
stonemason  of  some  repute.  It  was  placed 
in  the  church  within  seven  years  of  the  poet's 
death.  It  is  a  crude  work  of  art ;  but  it 
shows  plainly  that  the  artist  had  before  him 
(in  vision  or  in  the  flesh)  a  man  of  unusual 


16  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

vivacity  of  mind.  The  face  is  that  of  an 
aloof  and  sunny  spirit,  full  of  energy  and 
effectiveness.  Another  portrait  is  that  en- 
graved for  the  title  page  of  the  first  folio, 
published  in  1623.  The  engraving  is  by 
Martin  Droeshout,  who  was  fifteen  years  old 
when  Shakespeare  died,  and  (perhaps)  about 
twenty-two  when  he  made  the  engraving.  It 
is  a  crude  work  of  art,  but  it  shows  plainly 
that  the  artist  had  before  him  the  repre- 
sentation of  an  unusual  man. 

It  is  possible  that  the  representation  from 
which  he  engraved  his  plate  was  a  painting 
on  panel,  now  at  Stratford.  This  painting 
(discovered  in  1840)  is  now  called  "  the 
Droeshout  portrait."  It  is  supposed  to  re- 
present the  Shakespeare  of  the  year  1609. 
In  the  absence  of  proof,  all  that  can  be  said 
of  it  is  that  it  is  certainly  a  work  of  the 
early  seventeenth  century,  and  that  it  looks  as 
though  it  were  the  original  of  the  engraving. 
No  other  "  portrait  of  Shakespeare  "  has  any 
claim  to  be  considered  as  even  a  doubtful 
likeness. 


LIFE  OF  SHAKESPEARE  17 

There  are,  unfortunately,  many  graven 
images  of  Shakespeare.  They  are  perhaps 
passable  portraits  of  the  languid,  half-witted, 
hydrocephalic  creatures  who  made  them.  As 
representations  of  a  bustling,  brilliant,  pro- 
found, vivacious  being,  alive  to  the  finger 
tips,  and  quick  with  an  energy  never  since 
granted  to  man,  they  are  as  false  as  water. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE   ELIZABETHAN   THEATRES 

The  Elizabethan  theatres  were  square, 
circular,  or  octagonal  structures,  built  of 
wood,  lath  and  plaster,  on  stone  or  brick 
foundations.  They  stood  about  forty  or 
forty-five  feet  high.  They  were  built  with 
three  storeys,  tiers,  or  galleries  of  seats 
which  ran  round  three  sides  of  the  stage  and 
part  of  the  fourth.  On  the  fourth  side,  at 
the  back  of  the  stage,  was  a  tiring  house  in 
which  the  actors  robed.  The  upper  storeys 
of  the  tiring  house  could  be  used  in  the  action, 
for  a  balcony,  the  upper  storeys  of  a  house, 
etc.,  according  to  the  needs  of  the  scene. 
It  is  possible,  but  not  certain,  that  the  tiring 
house  itself  was  used  in  some  plays  to  repre- 
sent an  inner  chamber.  The  three  storeys 
of    seats    were    divided    by    partitions    into 

18 


THE  THEATRES  19 

"  gentlemen's  roomes  "  and  "  Twoe  pennie 
roomes."  The  top  storey  was  roofed  in,  either 
with  thatch  or  tiles.  The  stage  was  roofed 
over  in  the  same  way.  The  space  or  yard 
between  the  stage  and  the  galleries  which 
surrounded  it,  was  open  to  the  sky.  It 
contained  no  seats,  but  it  held  many  spec- 
tators who  stood.  "  Standing  room  "  cost 
a  penny.  Those  who  stood  could  press  right 
up  to  the  stage,  which  was  a  platform  four 
or  five  feet  high  projecting  well  out  from 
the  back  of  the  house  "  to  the  middle  of  the 
yarde."  It  was  possible  to  see  the  actors 
"  in  the  round,*'  instead  of,  as  at  present, 
like  people  in  a  picture.  The  audience  got 
their  emotions  from  the  thing  done  and  the 
thing  said;  not,  as  with  us,  from  the  situation. 
It  was  the  custom  of  gallant  gentlemen  to 
hire  stools  placed  on  the  stage  itself.  They 
sat  and  took  tobacco  there  during  the  per- 
formance. Rank  had  then  a  greater  privilege 
of  impertinence  than  it  has  to-day.  The 
performances  took  place  by  daylight.  They 
were  announced  by  the  blowing  of  a  trumpet. 


20  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

During  a  performance,  a  banner  was  hung 
from  the  theatre  roof.  The  plays  were  played 
straight  through,  without  waits.  The  only 
waits  necessary  in  a  theatre  are  (a)  those 
which  rest  the  actors  and  (b)  those  which  give 
variety  to  the  moods  of  the  spectators.  The 
double  construction  of  Shakespeare's  plays 
provided  a  sub-plot  which  held  or  amused  the 
audience  while  the  actors  of  the  main  plot 
rested.  It  is  possible,  but  not  certain,  that 
the  scenes  were  played  on  alternate  halves  of 
the  stage,  and  that  when  one  half  of  the  stage 
was  being  cleared  of  its  properties,  or  fitted 
with  them,  the  play  continued  on  the  other 
half.  It  is  not  possible  to  speak  of  the 
general  quality  of  the  acting.  Acting,  like 
other  dependent  art,  can  only  be  good  when 
it  has  good  art  to  interpret.  The  acting  was 
probably  as  good  and  as  bad  as  the  plays. 
Careful  and  impressive  speaking  and  thought- 
ful, restrained  gesture  were  qualities  which 
Shakespeare  and  Ben  Jonson  praised.  It  is 
likely  that  the  acting  of  the  time  was  much 
quicker  than  modern  acting.     The  plays  were 


THE   THEATRES  21 

played  very  swiftly,  without  hesitation  or 
dawdling  over  "  business." 

There  was  little  or  no  scenery  to  most 
plays.  The  properties,  Le.  chairs,  beds,  etc., 
were  simple  and  few.  The  play  was  the 
thing.  The  aim  of  the  play  was  to  give 
not  a  picture  of  life,  but  a  glorified  vision  of 
life.  The  object  was  not  realism  but  illusion. 
The  costumes  were  of  great  splendour.  In 
some  productions  (as  in  Henry  VIII)  they 
were  of  an  excessive  splendour.  Music  and 
singing  added  much  to  the  beauty  of  many 
scenes. 

Women  were  not  then  allowed  upon  the 
stage.  Women's  parts  were  played  by  boys. 
Some  have  thought  that  this  must  have  taken 
from  the  excellence  of  the  performances. 
It  is  highly  likely  that  it  added  much  to 
it.  Nearly  all  boys  can  act  extremely  well. 
Very  few  men  and  women  can. 

The  playing  of  women's  parts  by  boys 
may  have  limited  Shakespeare's  art.  His 
women  are  kept  within  the  range  of  thought 
and  emotion  likely  to  be  understood  by  boys. 


22  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

This  may  account  for  their  wholesome, 
animal  robustness.  There  is  no  trace  of  the 
modern  heroine,  the  common  woman  over- 
strained, or  the  idle  woman  in  her  megrims, 
in  any  Shakespearean  play.  The  people  of 
the  plays  are  alive  and  hearty.  They  lead 
a  vigorous  life  and  go  to  bed  tired.  They 
never  forget  that  they  are  animals.  They 
never  let  any  one  else  forget  that  they  are 
also  divine. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE   PLAYS 

Three  plays  belong  to  Shakespeare's  first 
period  of  original  creative  writing.  It  is 
fair  to  suppose  that  the  least  dramatically 
sound  of  the  three  was  the  one  first  written. 
We  therefore  take  Love's  Labour^ s  Lost  as  his 
first  play.  It  is  commonly  said  by  critics 
that  Love's  Labour* s  Lost  is  "  the  work  of  a 
young  man."  It  might  more  justly  be  said 
of  it  that  it  is  the  work  of  a  new  kind  of  young 
man.  The  young  man  knows  all  the  trick 
of  the  theatre  and  uses  it,  as  a  master  always 
uses  technique,  for  the  statement  of  some- 
thing new  to  the  human  soul.  The  play  no 
longer  speaks  to  the  human  soul  ;  for  though 
it  is  the  work  of  a  master,  it  is  the  work  of 
a  master  not  yet  alive  to  the  depths  and  still 
doubtful   among   the   temptations   to   which 

23 


24  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

intellect  is  subject.  It  is  one  of  those  works 
of  art  which  remind  us  of  Blake's  saying,  that 
"  the  best  water  is  the  newest."  When  it 
came  out,  with  all  the  glitter  of  newness  on 
it,  the  mind  of  man  was  flattered  by  a  new 
possession.  To  us,  the  persons  of  the  play 
are  not  much  more  than  Time's  toys,  who 
never  really  lived,  but  only  glittered  a  little. 

Love's  Labour^s  Lost. 

Written.     Between  1589  and  1592. 

Published,  after  correction  and  augmentation,  from  a 
badly  corrected  copy,  1598. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  It  is  thought  that  Shakespeare 
created  the  plot.  The  names  of  some  of  the  characters  were 
taken  from  people  then  living.  The  incident  in  Act  V, 
scene  ii  (the  entrance  of  the  King  of  Navarre  and  his 
men,  in  Russian  habits),  was  perhaps  suggested  by  the 
visit  of  some  Russians  to  Queen  Elizabeth  in  1584. 

TJte  Fable.  The  King  of  Navarre  and  his  three  courtiers, 
Biron,  Dumaine  and  Longaville,  have  sworn  to  study 
for  three  years  under  the  usual  collegiate  conditions  of 
watching,  fasting,  and  keeping  from  the  sight  and  speech 
of  women.  They  are  forced  to  break  this  vow.  The 
Princess  of  France  comes  with  her  Court  to  discuss  State 
afiairs. 

At  the  discussion,  the  King  falls  in  love  with  the 
Princess,  his  three  courtiers  fall  in  love  with  the  ladies 
of  her  train. 

The  lovers  send  vows  of  love  to  their  ladies.    They 


THE   PLAYS  25 

plot  to  visit  them  in  disguises  of  masks  and  Russian 
clothes.  The  ladies,  hearing  of  this  plot  in  time,  mask 
themselves.  The  men  fail  to  recognise  them.  Each 
disguised  lover  makes  love-vows  to  the  wrong  woman. 

The  ladies  twit  the  men  with  a  double  perjury:  that 
they  have  broken  their  vow  to  study,  and  their  love  vows. 

The  play  is  kept  within  the  bounds  of  fantastic  comedy 
by  the  members  of  the  sub-plot,  who  intrude  with  their 
fim  whenever  the  action  tends  to  become  real.  They 
intrude  here,  to  impersonate  the  Nine  Worthies  before 
the  two  Courts.  The  farce  of  their  performance  is  height- 
ened by  ragging  from  the  courtiers.  When  it  ia  at  its 
height,  two  of  the  members  of  the  sub-plot  begin  to 
quarrel.  One  blow  would  ruin  the  play  by  making  it 
real.  At  the  crisis  the  violence  is  avoided  j  the  reality 
is  brought  unexpectedly,  by  beauty.  A  messenger  enters 
to  tell  the  Princess  that  her  father  is  dead. 

The  ladies  bid  the  men  test  their  love  by  waiting  for 
twelve  months.  The  trifling  of  the  earlier  acts  is  shown  at 
its  moral  value  against  a  background  of  tragic  happening. 
Accomplishments  are  compared  with  life. 

The  members  of  the  sub-plot  enter.  They  end  the  play 
with  the  singing  of  a  lyric. 

The  play  gives  the  reader  the  uncanny 
feeUng  that  something  real  inside  the  piece 
is  trying  to  get  out  of  the  fantasy.  The  lip- 
love  rattles  like  a  skeleton's  bones.  The  love 
of  Biron  for  Rosaline  is  real  passion.  The 
conflict  throughout  is  the  conflict  of  the  unreal 
with  the  real. 


26  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

The  play  seems  to  have  been  written  in  a 
literary  or  sentimental  mood,  and  revised 
in  a  real  mood.  There  is  little  in  the  early 
version  that  is  not  fantastic.  The  situation 
is  fantastic,  the  people  are  fantastic,  the 
language  is  fantastic  with  all  a  brilliant 
young  master's  delight  in  the  play  and  glitter 
of  cunning  writing.  The  later  version  was 
written  during  the  passionate  years  of  Shake- 
speare's growth,  after  something  had  altered 
the  world  to  him.  The  two  versions  are 
carelessly  stuck  together,  with  the  effect  of 
a  rose-bush  growing  out  of  bones. 

The  Biron  scenes,  as  we  have  them,  seem 
to  be  the  fruit  of  the  mood  that  caused  the 
sonnets.  We  do  not  know  what  caused  that 
mood.  The  sonnets,  like  the  plays,  are  as 
likely  to  be  symbol  as  confession.  The 
sonnets  suggest  that  he  loved  an  unworthy 
woman  who  robbed  him  of  a  beloved  friend. 
Love's  Labour*s  Lost  and  several  other  early 
plays  suggest  that  he  knew  too  well  how  love 
for  the  unworthy  woman  smirches  honour, 
wakens,  but  holds  captive,  the  reason,   and 


THE   PLAYS  27 

wastes  the  spiritual  gift  in  the  praise  of  a 
form  of  death. 

The  dramatic  method  is  dual.  He  presents 
in  the  plot  something  eternal  in  human  life,  and 
in  the  sub-plot  something  temporal  in  human 
fashion.  In  the  plot  of  this  play,  his  inten- 
tion seems  to  have  been  this — to  show  intellect 
turned  from  a  high  resolve,  from  a  consecration 
to  mental  labour,  by  the  coming  of  women,  who 
represent,  perhaps,  untutored,  natural  intelli- 
gence. Later  in  the  play  the  high  resolve  of 
intellect  is  betrayed  again,  indirectly  by 
women;  but  more  by  the  sexual  emotions 
which  distort  the  vision  till  even  the 
falsest,  loosest  woman  appears  beautiful  and 
"  celestial,"  and  worth  the  sacrifice  of  in- 
tellect. The  end  of  the  play  is  not  so  much 
an  end  as  a  clearing  of  the  road  of  life. 

It  often  happens  that  the  setting  down  of 
a  doubt  in  careful  words  resolves  it.  This 
play  seems  to  free  Shakespeare's  mind  from 
doubts  as  to  the  right  use  and  preparation 
of  intellect.  He  presents  with  extreme  care 
the  different  types  of  literary  intellect  :  the 


28  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

man  who  shuts  himself  up  to  study,  the  man 
who  sparkles  in  society,  the  man  whom  books 
have  made  stupid  and  the  man  whom  style 
has  made  mad. 

The  play  is  full  of  the  problem  of  what  to 
do  with  the  mind.  Shall  it  be  filled  with 
study,  or  spent  in  society,  or  burnt  in  a 
passion,  or  tortured  by  strivings  for  style,  or 
left  as  it  is  ?  Intellect  is  a  problem  to  itself. 
Something  of  the  problem  seems  (it  would 
be  wrong  to  be  more  certain)  to  have  made 
this  play  not  quite  impersonal,  as  good  art 
should  be. 

The  problems  are  settled  wisely,  though 
not  without  a  feeling  of  sacrifice.  The 
beauty  and  the  worth  of  learning  are  baits 
by  which  many  intellects  are  lured  from 
wisdom.  The  knowledge  that  life  is  the  book 
to  study,  life  at  its  liveHest,  in  the  wits  of 
women 

"  Keen 
Above  the  sense  of  sense," 

and  that  style  is  a   poor  thing  beside   the 


THE   PLAYS  29 

"  honest  plain  words "  which  pierce,  only 
comes  with  a  sense  of  loss.  Youth  desires 
all  the  powers.  A  man  with  great  gifts 
desires  all  the  mental  gifts.  Youth  with 
nothing  but  great  gifts  is  never  sure  that  the 
gifts  will  be  sufficient.  When  this  play  was 
written,  the  stage  was  supplied  with  plays 
by  men  of  trained  intellects,  who  set  more 
store  upon  the  training  than  upon  the  intel- 
lect itself.  The  society  of  well-taught  men, 
who  know  and  quote  and  criticise,  always 
makes  the  untaught  uncertain  and  ill  at  ease. 
Shakespeare  seems  to  have  risen  from  the 
writing  of  this  play,  certain  that  poetry  is 
not  given  to  the  trained  mind,  nor  to  the 
untrained  mind,  but  to  the  quick  and  noble 
nature,  earnest  with  the  passion  which  stands 
the  touchstone  of  death.  "  Subtlety,"  so 
Cromwell  wrote,  "  may  deceive  you,  integrity 
never  will."  The  mind  is  her  own  armour. 
She  will  not  fail  for  the  want  of  a  little  learning 
or  a  little  grace. 

In  the  sub-plot,  among  much  low  comedy, 
this  truth  is  emphasised  by  the  triumph  of 


80  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

Costard,  a  natural  mind,  in  an  encounter 
with  Armado,  an  artificial  mind.  At  the  end 
of  the  play  the  "  learned  men  "  are  made  to 
compile  a  dialogue  "  in  praise  of  the  owl  and 
the  cuckoo."  The  dialogue  is  of  a  kind  not 
usual  among  learned  men,  but  the  choice  of 
the  birds  is  significant.  The  last  speech  of 
the  play  :  *'  The  words  of  Mercury  are  harsh 
after  the  songs  of  Apollo,"  seems  to  refer  to 
Marlowe,  as  though  Shakespeare  found  it 
hard  to  justify  an  art  so  unlike  his  master's. 
Marlowe  climbs  the  peaks  in  the  sun,  his  bow 
never  off  his  shoulders.  I  walk  the  roads  of 
the  earth  among  men. 

There  is  little  character  drawing  in  the 
piece.  The  Princess  is  a  gracious  figure; 
but  hardly  real  to  us  till  the  last  scene  of 
the  play,  when  she  speaks  wisely.  Biron  is 
more  of  a  person.  He  presents  his  point  of 
view  in  a  moment  of  pleasant  poetry — 

"  For  where  is  any  author  in  the  world, 
Teaches  such  beauty  as  a  woman's  eye  ?  " 

He   shows    a   prejudice   against    Boyet,    the 


THE   PLAYS  81 

courtier  in  attendance  on  the  Princess.  This 
prejudice  is  expressed  bitterly — 

"  This  is  the  flower  that  smiles  on  every  one," 

with  the  bitterness  usual  in  Shakespeare 
when  treating  of  the  flunkey  mind.  The 
ladies  of  the  Princess's  train  all  talk  exactly 
alike,  with  sharp  feminine  wit,  infinitely 
swift  in  thrust.  None  of  them  has  per- 
sonality; but  Rosaline  is  described  for  us, 
body  and  disposition.  The  members  of  the 
sub-plot  are  mental  fashions  well  observed. 
Costard  alone  has  life.  Shakespeare  came 
from  the  country.  In  the  country  a  thinking 
man  is  reminded  daily  of  the  shrewdness  of 
unspoiled  minds.  Armado,  Costard's  opponent, 
lives  for  us  by  one  phrase — 

"  The  sweet  war-man  is  dead  and  rotten  : 
sweet  chucks,  beat  not  the  bones  of  the 
buried  :  when  he  breathed,  he  was  a  man." 

It  is  interesting  to  see  Shakespeare's  mind 
trying  for  vividness.  In  his  maturity  he  had 
supremely  the  power  of  giving  life.  In  this 
early  play  one  can  see  his    first  conscious 


32  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

literary  efforts  towards  the  obtaining  of  the 
power.  Longaville  (in  Act  II,  so.  i)  makes  the 
scene  alive  by  the  question — 

''  I  beseech  you  a  word.     What  is  she  in 
the  white  ?  " 

(Who  is  the  woman  in  the  white  dress  ?)  The 
simple  but  telling  means  of  giving  reality  is 
repeated  a  few  lines  later  in  Biron's  question — 

"  What's  her  name  in  the  cap  ?  " 

In  Act  V,  sc.  ii,  the  vividness  is  given  in  a 
strangely  pathetic  passage,  that  haunts,  after 
the  play  is  laid  down.  Two  of  the  ladies 
are  talking  of  Cupid — 

Rosaline.     You'll  ne'er  be  friends  with  him  : 

he  killed  your  sister. 
Katharine,  He  made  her  melancholy,   sad, 
and  heavy; 
And  so  she  died  :  had  she  been  light,  like  you, 
Of  such  a  merry,  nimble,  stirring  spirit, 
She  might  have  been  a  granddam  ere  she  died. 

The  power  of  giving  life  in  a  line  is  seen  in 
the  remark   of   Dumaine   (Act   IV,  sc.  iii) — 

"To  look  like  her,  are  chimney-sweepers  black." 


THE   PLAYS  88 

The  play  is  full  of  experiments.  Some  of 
it  is  written  in  a  loose,  swinging  couplet, 
some  in  quatrains,  some  in  blank  verse, 
some'  in  the  choice,  picked  prose  made  the 
fashion  by  Lyly.  It  contains  more  lyrics 
than  any  other  Shakespearean  play.  One 
of  the  lyrics,  a  sonnet  in  Alexandrines,  is  the 
fruit  of  a  real  human  passion.  The  lyric 
at  the  end  of  the  play  is  the  loveliest  thing 
ever  said  about  England.  If  this  play  and 
most  of  the  other  plays  were  modern  works, 
the  Censor  would  not  allow  them  to  be  per- 
formed publicly.  The  men  and  women  con- 
verse with  a  frankness  and  suggestiveness 
not  now  usual,  except  among  the  young. 
Shakespeare  is  blamed  for  not  conforming 
to  standards  unknown  to  his  generation. 

He  is  blamed  for  not  being  delicate- minded 
like  the  great  Greek  tragic  poets.  The  Greek 
tragic  poets  wrote  about  the  heroic  life  of 
legend.  Shakespeare  wrote  about  life.  A  man 
who  writes  about  life  must  accept  life  for 
what  it  is,  as  largely  an  animal  thing.  Those 
who  pretend  that  life  is  only  lived  in  boudoirs, 


34  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

are  in  peril,  and  the  world  is  in  peril  through 
them. 

The  Two  Gentlemen  of  Verona, 

Written.     Before  1592. 

Published,  in  the  first  folio,  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  story  of  a  woman  who  follows 
her  lover  in  the  disguise  of  a  page-boy,  hears  him  serenade 
another  woman,  and  acts  as  a  go-between  in  his  suit 
to  this  other  woman,  is  to  be  found  in  the  second  book 
of  La  Diana  Enamorada,  a  pastoral  romance,  in  prose, 
freely  sprinkled  with  lyrics,  by  Jorge  de  Montemayor, 
a  Portuguese  who  wrote  in  Spanish  about  the  middle  of 
the  sixteenth  century.  De  Montemayor' s  story  is  not 
complicated  by  a  Valentine.  He  calls  the  girl  Felismena, 
her  lover  Felix,  and  the  second  woman  Celia.  His  tale 
ends  with  Celia  dying  for  love  of  the  supposed  page-boy. 

A  play  based  on  this  story  was  acted  in  England  in 
1584.  It  is  now  lost.  The  gist  of  the  story  was  pub- 
lished in  lame  English  verses,  by  Bamabe  Googe,  in  1563. 

The  Fable.  Valentine  and  Proteus,  the  two  gentlemen, 
are  friends.  Valentine  is  about  to  travel.  Proteus,  in 
love  with  Julia,  will  not  go  with  him.  Antonio,  Proteus' 
father,  sends  Proteus  after  Valentine.  Julia  resolves  to 
follow  him  in  boy's  clothes.  Valentine  at  Milan  falls  in 
love  with  the  Duke's  daughter,  Silvia,  whom  the  Duke 
plans  to  marry  to  one  Thurio.  Proteus,  arriving  at  Milan, 
also  falls  in  love  with  Silvia.  He  becomes  jealous  of 
Valentine. 

Valentine  tells  him  that  he  has  planned  to  escape  with 
Silvia  that  night.  Proteus  betrays  this  plot  to  the  Duke. 
The  Duke  banishes  Valentine  and  sends  Proteus  to  Silvia 
to  press  the  suit  of  Thurio, 


THE   PLAYS  85 

Valentine  joins  a  gang  of  outlaws. 

Proteus  woos  Silvia  for  himself,  and  is  rejected  by  her. 

Julia,  who  has  come  in  boy's  dress  from  Verona  to  look 
for  Proteus,  finds  him  still  unsuccessfully  courting  Silvia. 
She  jenters  his  service  as  a  page.  He  sends  her  on  a 
message  to  Silvia. 

On  her  way  to  deliver  the  message,  Julia  meets  Silvia 
flying  from  home  in  search  of  Valentine. 

In  her  search  for  Valentine,  Silvia  is  caught  by  the  gang 
of  outlaws. 

Proteus  rescues  her,  and  threatens  to  resume  his  suit 
with  violence. 

Valentine,  entering,  stops  this. 

Proteus  sues  for  pardon  to  Valentine  and  Julia.  He  is 
received  to  mercy.  The  Duke  after  dismissing  Thurio, 
pardons  Valentine,  and  grants  him  Silvia's  hand  in 
marriage. 

Love's  Labour^s  Lost  is  fantasy.  The 
Two  Gentlemen  of  Verona  deals  with  real 
human  relationships.  It  is  a  better  play  than 
the  fantasy,  though  the  fantasy  has  moments 
of  better  poetry.  It  carries  on  one  of  the 
problems  raised  in  Love's  Labour^ s  Lost.  It  is 
the  work  of  a  troubled  mind.  It  comes  from 
the  mood  in  which  the  sonnets  were  written. 

Twice  in  Lovers  Labour^s  Lost  the  act  of 
oath-breaking,  of  being  forsworn,  is  important 
to  the  play's  structure.  Though  the  vows 
broken  in  that  play  are  fantastic,  the  char- 

B  2 


36  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

acters  feel  real  dishonour  at  the  breaking  of 
them.  The  play  shows  that  though  the 
idea  of  vow-breaking  was  in  Shakespeare's 
mind,  he  had  not  then  the  power,  or  the  human 
experience,  or  the  mental  peace,  to  grapple  with 
it  fairly,  or  see  it  truly.  The  idea,  that  the 
person  for  whom  the  vows  are  broken  brings 
with  her  the  punishment  of  the  sin  of  vow- 
breaking,  haunts  the  mind  of  Biron  (in  Act 
IV,  sc.  iii)  — 

"  Sow'd  cockle  reap'd  no  corn  : 
And  justice  always  whirls  in  equal  measure : 
Light  wenches   may   prove   plagues  to  men 
forsworn." 

In  the  Two  Gentlemen  of  Verona,  this 
idea,  the  idea  that  treachery  caused  by  some 
obession  is  at  the  root  of  most  tragedy,  was 
treated  by  him  at  length,  perhaps  for  the 
first  time. 

That  it  haunted  him  then,  and  remained 
all  through  his  life  as  the  pole-star  of  dramatic 
action  is  evident  to  all  who  read  his  works  as 
poetry  should  be  read.  It  is  the  law  of  his 
imagination. 


THE   PLAYS  87 

Passion,  not  weakness  of  will,  but  strength 
of  will  blinded,  is  the  commonest  cause  of 
treachery  among  us.  The  great  poets  have 
agreed  that  anything  that  distorts  the  mental 
vision,  anything  thought  of  too  much,  is  a 
danger  to  us.  Passion  that  with  the  glimmer 
of  a  new  drunkenness  blinds  the  mature  to 
the  life  and  de^!;h  memories  of  marriage,  and 
kills  in  the  immature  the  memory  of  love, 
friendship,  and  past  benefits,  is  a  form  of 
destruction.  In  its  action  as  a  destroyer,  it 
is  the  subject  of  Shakespeare's  greatest  plays. 
In  the  Two  Gentlemen  of  Verona  he  is  interested 
less  in  the  destruction  than  in  the  moral 
blindness  that  leads  to  it. 

Shakespeare's  method  is  simple.  He  shows 
us  two  charming  young  men  becoming  morally 
blind  with  passion,  in  a  company  not  so 
blinded.  The  only  other  ''inconstant"  person 
in  the  play  (Sir  Thurio)  is  inconstant  from  that 
water-like  quality  in  the  mind  that  floods 
with  the  full  moon,  and  ebbs  like  a  neap  soon 
after.  Even  the  members  of  the  sub-plot,  the 
two  servants,   are  constant,   the  one  to  his 


38  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

master,  who  beats  him,  the  other  to  the  dog 
that  gets  him  beaten.  A  lesser  mind  would  sit 
in  judgment  in  such  a  play.  The  task  of 
genius  is  not  to  sit  in  judgment. 

"  Our  life  is  of  a  mingled  yam,  good  and  ill 
together." 

Shakespeare  neither  praises  nor  blames. 
His  task  is  to  see  justly.  It  is  we  who  conclude 
that  treachery  looks  ugly  beside  its  opposite. 

Of  the  fine  scenes  in  the  play,  sc.  iv  in 
Act  II,  where  Valentine  and  Sir  Thurio  walk 
with  Silvia,  with  whom  they  are  both  in  love, 
is  the  liveliest.  The  two  men  bicker  across 
the  lady,  as  though  the  next  word  would  bring 
blows.  The  demure  pleasure  of  Silvia  in 
being  quarrelled  for,  is  indicated  most  masterly 
in  less  than  thirty  words.  Act  III,  sc.  i, 
where  the  Duke  discovers  Valentine's  plot 
to  escape  with  Silvia,  is  a  passage  of  noble 
dramatic  power,  doubly  interesting  because 
it  shows  the  justice  of  Shakespeare's  vision. 
Valentine,  the  constant  friend  and  lover,  is  ex- 
posed in  an  act  of  treachery  to  his  benefactor. 


THE   PLAYS  89 

The  scenes  in  which  the  disguised  JuUa  wit- 
nesses her  lover's  falseness,  and  the  scene  in 
which  the  play  is  brought  to  an  end,  are  deeply 
and  hobly  affecting.  Theatre  managers  play 
Shakespeare  as  though  he  were  an  old  fashion 
of  the  mind  instead  of  the  seer  of  the  eternal 
in  life.  They  should  play  this  play  as  a  vision 
of  something  that  is  eternally  treacherous, 
bringing  misery  to  the  faithful,  the  noble,  and 
the  feeling.  One  of  the  noblest  things  in  the 
play  is  the  forgiveness  at  the  end.  Passion 
has  taken  Proteus  into  strange  byways  of 
treachery.  He  has  been  false  to  Julia,  to 
Valentine,  to  the  Duke,  to  Thurio,  one  false- 
ness leading  to  another,  till  he  is  in  a  wood  of 
the  soul,  tangled  in  sin.  It  only  wants  that 
he  be  false  to  Silvia,  too.  Passion  makes  his 
eyes  a  little  blinder  for  an  instant.  He  adds 
that  treachery  to  the  others.  Power  to  see 
clearly  is  the  only  cure  for  passion.  Discovery 
gives  that  power.     Valentine's  words — 

"Who  should   be   trusted   now,   when   one's 
right  hand 
Is  perjured  to  the  bosom  ?     Proteus, 


40  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

I  am  sorry  I  must  never  trust  thee  more, 
But  count  the  world  a  stranger  for  thy  sake. 
The  private  wound  is  deepest.    .        ." 

followed  so  soon  by  Julia's  words — 

"  Behold  her  that  gave  aim  to  all  thy  oaths, 
And  entertained  them  deeply  in  her  heart  : 
How  oft  hast  thou  with    perjury  cleft   the 

root.  .  .  . 
It  is  the  lesser  blot,  modesty  finds, 
Women  to  change  their  shapes,  than  men 

their  minds  " — 

rouse  Proteus  to  the  confounding  instant  of 
self-recognition.  His  answer  is  like  a  voice 
from  one  of  the  later  plays.  It  is  in  Shake- 
speare's grand  manner.  It  does  not  read  like 
a  piece  of  revision  done  in  the  poet's  maturity; 
but  as  though  Shakespeare  suddenly  found  his 
utterance  in  a  moment  of  vision — 

"  Than     men    their    minds  I      'tis    true.      O 

heaven !     Were  man 
But  constant,  he  were  perfect :  that  one  error 
Fills  him  with  faults ;  makes  him  run  through 

all  the  sins  : 
Inconstancy  falls  off,  ere  it  begins." 


THE   PLAYS  41 

A  word  of  excuse  would  brand  him  as  base. 
He  is  ashamed  and  guilty;  but  not  base.  He 
cannot  say  more  than  that  he  is  sorry,  and  this 
only  to  Valentine.  Valentine  accepts  sorrow 
with  the  utterance  of  one  of  the  religious 
ideas  which  seem  to  have  been  constantly  in 
Shakespeare's  mind. 

*'  By    penitence    the    Eternal's    wrath's   ap- 
peased." 

His  conduct  towards  Proteus  after  this 
forgiveness  is  so  wise  with  delicate  tact  that 
the  reader  is  reminded  of  Shelley's  treatment 
of  Hogg,  in  a  similar  case. 

The  suggestion  of  the  character  of  Silvia 
has  an  austere  beauty.  The  two  gentlemen 
are  limited  by  the  play's  needs.  The  figure 
of  Valentine  is  the  more  complete  of  the  two. 
He  is  an  interesting  study  of  one  of  those 
grave  young  men  who,  when  tested  by  life,  show 
themselves  wise  beyond  their  years.  Among 
the  minor  characters,  that  of  Eglamour,  an 
image  of  constancy  to  a  dead  woman,  is  the 
most  beautiful.     He  is  one  of  the  strange, 


42  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

many-sorrowed  souls,  vowed  to  an  idea,  to 
whom  Shakespeare's  characters  so  often  turn 
when  the  world  bears  hard.  The  low  comedy 
of  Launce  could  hardly  be  lower;  but  his 
phrase  "  the  other  squirrel  '*  (in  Act  IV,  sc.  iv) 
is  a  good  stroke.  The  great  mind  is  full  of 
vitality  on  all  the  planes. 

There  is  little  superb  verse  in  the  play.  The 
lyric,  "  Who  is  Silvia  ?  "  shows  a  marvellous 
lyrical  art,  working  without  emotion  to 
imitate  an  effect  of  music.  The  proverb, 
"  make  a  virtue  of  necessity,"  occurs  in  Act 
IV,  so.  ii.     The  fine  lines — 

"  O,  how  this  spring  of  love  resembleth 
The  uncertain  glory  of  an  April  day  '* — 

and  the  pretty  speech  of  Julia  in  Act  II,  sc. 
vii — 

''  I'll  be  as  patient  as  a  gentle  stream, 
And  make  a  pastime  of  each  weary  step, 
Till  the  last  step  have  brought  me  to  my  love  ; 
And  there  I'll  rest,  as,  after  much  turmoil, 
A  blessed  soul  doth  in  Elysium" — 

are  memorable. 


THE   PLAYS  43 

Man  is  so  eager  to  know  about  Shakespeare 
that  he  is  tempted  to  find  personal  confession 
in  the  plays.  It  is  true  that  the  art  of  a  young 
man  is  too  immature  to  be  impersonal.  In 
an  achieved  style  we  see  the  man;  in  all 
striving  for  style  we  see  what  hurts  him.  But 
in  poetry,  human  experience  is  wrought  to 
symbol,  and  symbol  is  many  virtued,  accord- 
ing to  the  imaginative  energy  that  broods 
upon  it.  It  is  said  that  Shakespeare  holds  a 
mirror  up  to  life.  He  who  looks  into  a  mirror 
closely  generally  sees  nothing  but  himself. 


The  Comedy  of  Errors, 

Written.     Before  1594. 

Published,  in  the  first  folio,  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  plot  was  taken  from  the  Men- 
cBchmi  of  Plautus.  Whether  Shakespeare  read  the  play 
in  Latin,  or  in  a  translation,  or  heard  it  from  a  friend,  or 
saw  it  acted,  is  not  known.     All  four  are  possible. 

The  sub -plot,  in  this  case  a  duplication  of  the  plot, 
was  suggested  by  a  part  of  the  Am'phitruo  of  Plautus. 

The  play  is  brought  on  to  the  plane  of  human  feeling 
by  the  character  of  ^geon.  This  character  was  suggested 
by  a  story  in  Gli  Suppositi  (The  Supposes)  of  Ariosto. 

The  Fable,  Like  all  comedies  of  mistake,  the  Comedy 
of  Errors  has  an  extremely  complicated  plot.  The  play 
consists  of  a  number  of  ingeniously  contrived  situations 


44  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 


in  which  either  the  Antipholus  and  the  Dromio  of  Eph( 
are  mistaken  for  the  Antipholus  and  Dromio  of  Syracuse, 
or  those  of  Syracuse  are  mistaken  for  those  of  Ephesus. 
The  comedy  of  mistake  is  touched  with  beauty  by  the 
romantic  addition  of  the  restoration  of  old  ^geon  to  his 
long-lost  wife. 

Poets  are  great  or  little  according  to  the 
nobleness  of  their  endeavour  to  build  a  man- 
sion for  the  soul.  Shakespeare,  like  other 
poets,  grew  by  continual,  very  difficult  mental 
labour,  by  the  deliberate  and  prolonged  exer- 
cise of  every  mental  weapon,  and  by  the  resolve 
to  do  not  "  the  nearest  thing,"  precious  to 
human  sheep,  but  the  difficult,  new  and  noble 
thing,  glimmering  beyond  his  mind,  and 
brought  to  glow  there  by  toil.  We  do  not 
know  when  the  play  was  written,  nor  why  it 
was  written.  If  it  were  not  written  by  special 
request,  for  reward,  it  must  have  been  chosen 
either  for  the  rest  given  by  a  subject  external 
to  the  mind,  or  as  a  self-set  exercise  in  the 
difficult  mental  labour  of  comic  dramatic 
construction.  Every  playwright  sees  the  comic 
opportunity  of  the  Mencechmi  fable.  A  play- 
wright not  yet  sure  of  his  art  sees  and  admires 


THE   PLAYS  45 

behind  the  comedy  the  firm,  intricate  mental 
outline  that  has  kept  the  play  alive  for  more 
than  two  thousand  years. 

The  MencBchmi  of  Plautus  is  a  piece  of  very 
skilful  theatrical  craft.  It  is  almost  heartless. 
In  bringing  it  out  of  the  Satanic  kingdom  of 
comedy  into  the  charities  of  a  larger  system 
Shakespeare  shows  for  the  first  time  a  real 
largeness  of  dramatic  instinct.  In  his  hand- 
ling of  the  tricky  ingenious  plot  he  achieves 
(what,  perhaps,  he  wrote  the  play  to  get)  a 
dexterous,  certain  play  of  mind.  He  strikes 
the  ringing  note,  time  after  time.  It  cannot 
be  said  that  the  verse,  or  the  sense  of  character, 
or  the  invention  is  better  than  in  the  other 
early  plays.  It  is  not.  The  play  is  on  a  lower 
plane  than  any  of  his  other  works.  It  is  the 
only  Shakespearean  play  without  a  deep 
philosophical  idea.  If  it  be  not  a  special 
commission,  or  an  exercise  in  art,  it  is 
perhaps  another  instance  of  the  price  great 
men  pay  for  being  happy.  It  is  certainly  the 
fruit  of  a  happier  mood  than  that  which  bore 
the  other  early  plays.     It  is  also  the  first  play 


46  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

that  shows  a  fine,  sustained  power  of  dramatic 
construction. 

It  is  so  well  constructed  (for  the  simple 
Elizabethan  theatre  and  the  bustle  of  the 
Elizabethan  speech)  that  any  unspoiled  mind 
is  held  by  it,  when  it  is  acted  as  Shakespeare 
meant  it  to  be  acted.  The  closeness  and 
firmness  of  the  dramatic  texture  is  the  work 
of  an  acutely  clear  mind  driven  at  white 
heat  and  mercilessly  judged  at  each  step. 
Those  who  do  not  understand  the  nature  of 
dramatic  art  should  read  the  ninety  odd  verses 
in  which  iEgeon  tells  his  story  (in  Act  I,  so. 
i).  They  would  do  well  to  consider  the  power 
of  mind  that  has  told  so  much  in  so  few  words. 
They  will  find  an  instance  of  Shakespeare's 
happy  use  of  stage  trick,  in  the  final  scene, 
where,  after  the  general  recognition,  Dromio 
of  Syracuse  again  mistakes  Antipholus  of 
Ephesus  for  his  master. 

Rare  poetical  power  is  shown  in  the  making 
of  the  play.  Little  beauty  adorns  the  action. 
The  speech  of  Adriana  (in  Act  II,  sc.  ii) 
against   the  obsession  of  passion  that   leads 


THE   PLAYS  47 

to  treachery  in  marriage,  is  passionate  and 
profound.  It  is  the  most  deeply  felt  speech 
in  the  early  plays.  Adriana's  husband  is 
frequenting  another  woman  who,  having  the 
charm  that  so  often  goes  with  worthlessness, 
has  a  power  of  attracting  that  is  sometimes 
refused  to  the  noble.  Adriana  beseeches  him 
not  to  break  the  tie  that  binds  them.  Two 
souls  that  have  been  each  other's  are  not  to 
be  torn  apart  without  death  to  one  of  them. 
With  that  sympathy  for  the  suffering  mind 
which  gives  Shakespeare  all  his  power- 
ed My  deepest  sense,  how  hard  true  sorrow 
hits  ") 

he  gives  to  her  speech  an  unendurable  reality. 
Reality,  however  obtained,  is  the  only  cure 
for  an  obsession.  As  far  as  words  can  teach  in 
such  a  case  Adriana's  words  teach  the  reality 
of  her  husband's  sin. 

"  How  dearly  it  would  touch  thee  to  the  quick, 
Shouldst  thou  but  hear  I  were  licentious, 
And  that  this  body,  consecrate  to  thee, 
By  ruffian  lust  should  be  contaminate ! 


48  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

Wouldst  thou  not  spit  at  me  and  spurn  at 

me, 
And  hurl  the  name  of  husband  in  my  face, 
And   tear   the   stain'd   skin   off  my   harlot 

brow, 
And  from  my  false  hand  cut  the  wedding- 
ring.  .  .  ? 
My  blood  is  mingled  with  the  crime  of  lust : 
For,  if  we  two  be  one,  and  thou  play  false, 
I  do  digest  the  poison  of  thy  flesh." 

There  is  no  other  poetry  of  this  intensity  in 
the  play. 

It  is  interesting  to  compare  Shakespeare's 
mind  with  Plautus's  in  the  description  of 
Epidamnum.     Plautus  says — 

"  This  is  the  home  of  the  greatest  lechers 
and  drunkards. 

"  Very  many  tricksters  and  cheaters  live  in 
this  city. 

•*  Nowhere  are  wheedling  whores  more  cun- 
ning at  bilking  people." 

Shakespeare  gives  the  horror  a  spiritual  turn 
that  adds  much  to  the  intensity  of  the  farce. 

*'  They  say,  this  town  is  full  of  cozenage  : 
As,  nimble  jugglers  that  deceive  the  eye, 


\  THE   PLAYS  49 

Dark-working    sorcerers    that    change    the 

mind, 
Soul-killing  witches  that  deform  the  body, 
Disguised  cheaters,  prating  mountebanks, 
And  many  such  like  liberties  of  sin." 

The  play  is  amusing.  The  plot  is  intricate. 
The  interest  of  the  piece  is  in  the  plot.  When 
a  plot  engrosses  the  vitality  of  a  dramatist's 
mind,  his  character-drawing  dies;  so  here. 
It  is  sufficient  to  say  that  the  character  of 
^geon  is  the  best  in  the  play 

Titus  Andronicus, 

Written.     (?) 

Published.     (?) 

Source  of  the  Plot.     (?) 

The  Fable.  Tamora,  Queen  of  the  Goths,  whose  first- 
bom  son  is  sacrificed  by  Titus  Andronicus,  determines  to 
be  revenged.  She  succeeds  in  her  determination.  Titus 
and  his  daughter  are  mutilated.  Two  of  the  Andronici, 
his  sons,  are  beheaded. 

Titus  determines  to  be  revenged.  He  bakes  the  heads 
of  two  of  Tamora's  sons  in  a  pasty,  and  serves  them  up 
for  her  to  eat.  He  then  stabs  her,  after  stabbing  his 
daughter.  He  is  himself  stabbed  on  the  instant;  but 
his  surviving  son  stabs  his  murderer.  Tamora's  paramour 
is  then  sentenced  to  be  buried  alive,  and  the  survivors 
(about  half  the  original  cast)  move  off  (as  they  say) 
'•  to  order  well  the  State." 


50  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

This  play  shows  an  instinct  for  the  stage 
and  a  knowledge  of  the  theatre.  It  seems  to 
have  been  a  popular  piece.  A  knowledge  of 
the  theatre  will  often  make  something  foolish 
theatrically  effective.     So  here. 

The  piece  is  nearly  worthless.  The  turning 
of  the  tide  of  revenge,  from  Tamora  against 
Andronicus,  and  then  from  Andronicus  against 
Tamora,  is  the  theme.  It  is  a  simple  theme. 
Man  cannot  have  simplicity  without  hard 
thought,  and  hard  thought  is  never  worthless, 
though  it  may  be  applied  unworthily. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  Shakespeare 
wrote  a  little  of  this  tragedy;  it  is  not  known 
when;  nor  why.  Poets  do  not  sin  against 
their  art  unless  they  are  in  desperate  want. 
Shakespeare  certainly  never  touched  this  job 
for  love.  There  is  only  one  brief  trace  of  his 
great,  rejoicing  triumphant  manner.  It  is 
possible  that  the  play  was  brought  to  him  by 
his  theatre-manager,  with  some  such  words  as 
these  :  "  This  piece  is  very  bad,  but  it  will 
succeed,  and  I  mean  to  produce  it,  if  I  can 
start  rehearsals  at  once.     Will  you  revise  it 


THE   PLAYS  51 

for  me  ?  Please  do  what  you  can  with  it,  and 
write  in  lines  and  passages  where  you  think  it 
is  wanting.  And  whatever  happens  please 
let  me  have  it  by  Monday." 

The  only  poetry  in  the  play  comes  in  the 
three  lines — 

'*  You  sad-fac'd  men,  people  and  sons  of  Rome, 
By  uproar  sever'd,  like  a  flight  of  fowl 
Scatter'd  by  winds  and  high  tempestuous 
gusts." 

King  Henry  VI,  Part  1, 

Written.    1689-91. 

Produced.    1501. 

Published,  in  the  first  folio,  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.     Raphael  Holinshed's  Chronicles. 

The  Fable.  The  play  begins  shortly  after  the  death  of 
King  Henry  V.  Henry  VI  is  too  young  to  rule.  There 
is  a  feud  between  Gloucester,  the  Lord  Protector,  and 
Cardinal  Beaufort,  Bishop  of  Winchester.  In  France, 
where  Talbot  is  besieging  Orleans,  the  English  have  had 
many  losses.  Joan  of  Arc  begins  her  conquering  pro- 
gress by  causing  Talbot  to  raise  the  siege. 

A  feud  between  the  Duke  of  York  (the  white  rose 
faction)  and  the  Earl  of  Somerset  (the  red  rose  faction) 
becomes  acute,  in  spite  of  King  Henry's  personal 
intercession.  It  intensifies  the  feud  between  the  Lord 
Protector  and  the  Cardinal.  In  France,  Talbot  is  killed 
in  battle.  The  English  are  beaten  from  their  possessions. 
Joan  of  Arc  is  taken,  tried,  and  burned. 


52  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

The  menace  of  civil  trouble  hangs  over  King  Henry's 
court.  The  feud  between  the  factions  of  the  roses  threatens 
to  break  into  war.  The  Earl  of  Suffolk  (one  of  the  red 
rose  faction)  schemes  to  marry  King  Henry  to  Margaret 
of  Anjou.  It  is  made  plain  that  he  means  to  become 
Margaret's  lover  so  that  he  may  rule  England  through 
her.  A  disgraceful  peace  is  concluded  with  France. 
The  play  ends  with  Suffolk's  departure  to  arrange  the 
King*s  marriage  with  Margaret. 

It  is  plain  that  this  play  is  not  the  work  of 
one  mind.  Part  of  it  is  the  work  of  a  man  who 
saw  a  big  tragic  purpose  in  events.  The  rest 
is  the  work  of  at  least  two  mechanical  (some- 
times muddy)  minds,  who  neither  criticised 
nor  understood,  but  had  some  sense  of  the 
pageant.  There  are  bright  marks  in  the  play 
where  Shakespeare's  mind  touched  it. 

"  Glory  is  like  a  circle  in  the  water, 
Which  never  ceaseth  to  enlarge  itself, 
Till,    by    broad    spreading,    it    disperse    to 
nought." 

"  If  underneath  the  standard  of  the  French 
She  carry  armour." 

"  Now  thou  art  come  unto  a  feast  of  death." 

"Thus,  while  the  vulture  of  sedition 
Feeds  in  the  bosom  of  such  great  commanders, 


THE   PLAYS  53 

Sleeping  negleetion  doth  betray  to  loss 
The  conquest  of  our  scarce-cold  conqueror, 
That  ever-living  man  of  memory, 
Henry  the  Fifth." 

The  work  as  a  whole  is  one  of  the  old  formless 
chronicle  plays,  which  inspired  the  remark  that 
if  an  English  dramatist  were  to  make  a  play 
of  St.  George  he  would  begin  with  the  birth  of 
the  Dragon.  In  Act  II  Shakespeare's  mind 
both  directs  and  explains  the  welter.  The 
scene  in  the  Temple  Gardens,  where  the  men 
of  the  two  factions  pluck  the  red  and  white 
roses,  is  like  music  after  discord.  The  play  is 
lifted  into  poetry.  The  big  tragic  purpose 
broods ;  something  fateful  quickens.  The 
next  scene,  where  Mortimer  dies  in  prison,  is 
another  instance  of  the  power  of  great  intellect 
to  give  life.  The  dying  Mortimer  is  carried 
in,  to  show  how  the  inaminent  tragedy  has 
been  for  long  years  preparing,  in  countless 
passionate  men,  each  of  whom  has  shaped  it, 
little  by  little,  out  of  lust  and  hate,  till  the 
spiritual  measure  tips  towards  justice. 

The  only  other  scenes  that  bear  marks  of 


54  WILLIAM  SHAKESPEARE 

Shakespeare's  mind  are  those  in  Act  IV,  in 
which  Talbot  meets  his  death.  The  verse 
of  these  scenes  is  often  careless,  but  it  has  a 
bright  variety,  pleasant  to  the  mind  after  the 
strutting  verse  (wearily  reiterating  one  prosodic 
effect,  like  choppy  water)  of  the  other  authors. 
Some  people  claim  that  Shakespeare  wrote 
the  whole  of  this  play.  The  intellect  changes 
much  in  life;  but  never  in  kind,  only  in  degree. 
Shakespeare's  mind  could  play  with  dirt  and 
relish  dirt,  but  it  was  never  base  and  never 
blunt.  The  base  mind  is  betrayed  by  its 
conceptions,  not  by  its  amusements.  Shake- 
speare's mind  could  never,  at  any  stage  of  his 
career,  have  sunk  to  conceive  the  disgusting 
scene  in  which  Joan  of  Arc  pleads.  Nor 
could  he  at  any  time  have  planned  a  play  in 
which  the  moral  idea  is  a  trapping  to  physical 
action. 

King  Henry  VI,  Part  II. 

Written.     1591-2. 

Prodticed.     1592. 

Published,  in  the  crude  original  form,  1593.  When 
first  published,  the  play  was  called  "  The  First  part  of 
the  Contention  betwixt  the  two  famous  houses  of  Yorke 


THE   PLAYS  55 

and  Lancaster."  This  version  seems  to  have  been  written 
by  Greene  and  Peele.  It  contains  passages  (improving 
additions)  that  resemble  Shakespeare's  work;  but  the 
work  is  very  crude.  The  version  as  a  whole  reads  like 
a  long  scenario. 

After  the  first  production  of  this  version,  Shakespeare 
and  some  other  writer,  possibly  Marlowe,  revised,  im- 
proved and  enlarged  it.  This  revised  version,  the  Second 
Part  of  King  Henry  VI,  as  we  now  have  it,  was  first 
published  in  the  first  folio  in  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.     Edward  Hall's  Chronicle. 

The  Fable.  The  play  begins  with  the  arrival  of  Margaret 
of  Anjou  at  the  Court  of  King  Henry  VI.  An  altercation 
among  the  Lords  in  scene  i.  explains  the  political  situa- 
tion to  those  who  have  not  seen  the  first  part  of  the  trilogy. 
The  subject  is  the  gradual  ascent  to  power  of  Richard 
Plantagenet,  Duke  of  York.  The  play  is  turbulent  with 
passions.  The  subject  is  obscured  and  made  grander 
by  the  war  of  interests  and  lusts  among  the  nobles  of 
the  Court.  The  Queen's  party,  the  Duke  Humphrey's 
party,  and  Cardinal  Beaufort's  party,  make  a  welter  of 
hate  and  greed,  against  which  the  Duke  of  York's  cool 
purpose  stands  out,  as  Augustus  stands  out  against  the 
wreck  of  old  Rome.  The  action  is  interrupted  and  light- 
ened by  the  cheat  of  Simpcox  and  by  the  rebellion  of 
Jack  Cade.  In  modem  theatres  the  passage  of  time  is 
indicated  by  the  di'opping  of  a  curtain  and  by  a  few  words 
printed  on  a  programme.  The  Elizabethan  theatre  had 
neither  curtain  nor  programme.  The  passage  of  time 
was  suggested  by  some  action  on  the  stage  as  here.  The 
play  advances  the  tragedy  of  the  King  by  removing  the 
figures  of  Duke  Humphrey,  the  Cardinal,  and  the  Earl 
of  Suffolk.  It  ends  with  the  first  triumph  of  the  white 
rose  faction,  under  the  Duke  of  York,  at  the  battle  of 
St.  Albans. 


56  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

It  is  plain  that  Shakespeare  worked  upon 
the  revision  of  this  play  with  a  big  tragic 
conception.  The  first  half  of  the  piece  is  very 
fine.  He  makes  the  crude,  muddy,  silly  welter 
of  the  Contention  significant  and  complete. 
He  reduces  it  to  a  simple,  passionate  order, 
deeply  impressive.  The  poet  who  worked  with 
him,  worked  in  sympathy  with  his  dramatic 
intention.  If  this  poet  were  Marlowe,  as 
some  believe  (and  the  clearness  of  the  man's 
brain  seems  to  point  to  this),  it  is  another  proof 
that  the  two  great  poets  were  friends  during 
the  last  months  of  Marlowe's  life.  It  is  plain 
that  something  stopped  the  revision  before  it 
was  finished.  The  latter  half  of  the  play  is 
only  half  written.  It  has  flesh  and  blood  but 
no  life.  It  reads  like  work  that  has  been 
wrought  to  a  pitch  by  two  or  three  re- writings, 
and  then  left  without  the  final  writing  that 
turns  imagination  into  vision.  It  would  be 
interesting  to  know  why  Shakespeare  left  the 
play  in  this  state.  Perhaps  there  was  no 
time  to  make  it  perfect  before  the  rehearsals 
began.     Perhaps    the    murder    of    Marlowe 


THE   PLAYS  57 

upset  the  plans  of  the  capitaHst  who  was 
speculating  in  the  play.  If  it  had  been 
finished  in  the  spirit  of  the  first  two  and  a  half 
acts  it  would  have  been  one  of  the  grandest 
of  the  historical  plays. 

The  poetry  of  the  two  completed  acts  is 
often  noble.  The  long  speech  of  York,  in 
Act  I,  coming,  as  it  does,  after  a  clash  of 
minds  turbid  with  passion,  is  most  noble. 
It  gives  a  terror  to  what  follows.  The  calm 
mind  makes  no  mistake.  The  judgment  of 
a  man  without  heart  seems  as  infallible  as 
fate,  as  beautiful,  and  as  ghastly.  All  happens 
as  he  foresees.  All  the  cruelty  and  bloodiness 
of  the  latter  half  of  the  play  come  from  that 
man's  beautifully  clear,  cool  brain.  He  stands 
detached.  One  little  glimmer  of  heart  in  him 
would  alter  everything.  The  glimmer  never 
comes.  Humphrey  is  poisoned,  Suffolk  is 
beheaded,  the  Cardinal  dies.  Cade,  in  that 
most  awful  scene  of  the  mob  in  power,  looks 
at  two  heads  on  pikes  with  the  remark — 

"  Is  not  this  braver  ?     Let  them  kiss  one 


58  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

another,  for  they  loved  well  when  they  were 
alive.  .  .  . 

Now  part  them  again." 

These  are  some  of  the  results  of  the  working 
of  a  fine  intellect  in  which — 

"  Faster    than    spring-time    showers    comes 
thought  on  thought, 
And  not  a  thought  but  thinks  on  dignity." 

There  is  a  terrible  scene  at  the  Cardinal's 
death-bed.  The  Cardinal  is  discovered  in  bed 
"  raving  and  staring  as  if  he  were  madde." 
He  has  poisoned  his  old  enemy,  the  Duke 
Humphrey.  Now  he  is  dying;  the  murder  is 
on  his  soul,  and  nothing  has  been  gained  by  it. 
The  path  is  made  clearer  for  his  enemies 
perhaps.  That  is  the  only  result.  Now  he 
is  dying,  the  waste  of  mind  is  at  an  end,  and 
the  figure  of  the  victim  is  at  the  foot  of  the 
bed. 

*'  Bring  me  unto  my  trial  when  you  will. 
Died  he  not  in  his  bed  ?   where  should  he 

die? 
Can  I  make  men  live,  whe'r  they  will  or  no  ? 
O,  torture  me  no  more,  I  will  confess. 


THE   PLAYS  59 

Alive  again  ?    then  show  me  where  he  is  : 
I'll  give  a  thousand  pound  to  look  upon  him. 
He  hath  no  eyes,  the  dust  hath  blinded  them. 
Comb  down  his  hair  :  Look  !  look  !  it  stands 

upright. 
Like  lime-twigs  set  to  catch  my  winged  soul. 
Give  me  some  drink." 

Some  people  find  humour  in  the  Simpcox 
and  Cade  scenes.  There  is  more  sadness  and 
horror  of  heart  than  humour.  The  minds  of 
the  two  great  poets  were  brooding  together  on 
life.  They  saw  man  working  with  intellect 
to  bring  ruin,  and  working  without  intellect 
to  bring  something  beastlier  than  man  should 
know.  In  its  unfinished  state  the  play  is 
without  the  exaltation  of  great  tragedy.  It 
would  be  one  of  the  hopeless  plays,  were  it 
not  for  the  passionate  energy  of  mind  with 
which  the  nobles  alter  life.  There  is  little 
human  feeling  in  the  play.  Warwick  by 
Gloucester's  corpse  shows  the  sense  of  recti- 
tude of  a  police  inspector.  At  the  death-bed 
of  the  Cardinal,  he  makes  the  remark  of  a 
fiend — 


60  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

"  See  how  the  pangs  of  death  do  make  him 
grin." 

The  one  himian,  tender  figure  is  that  of  the 
King,  who  betrays  his  friend,  his  only  true 
friend — 

"  With  sad  unhelpful  tears;  and  with  dimm'd 
eyes 
Looks  after  him,  and  cannot  do  him  good." 

This  gentle,  bewildered  soul  makes  the  only 
human  remarks  in  the  play.  In  Shakespeare's 
vision  it  is  from  such  souls,  planted,  to  their 
own  misery,  among  spikes  and  thorns,  that 
the  flower  of  human  goodness  blossoms. 

King  Henry  VI,  Part  111, 

Written.     (?) 

Published,  in  the  crude  original  form,  1595.  When 
first  published,  the  play  was  called  "  The  True  Tragedie 
of  Richard  Duke  of  Yorke,  and  the  Death  of  good  King 
Henrie  the  Siit,  with  the  whole  contention  betweene  the 
two  Houses  of  Lancaster  and  Yorke."  This  version 
seems  to  have  been  by  Greene,  Peele,  Marlowe,  or  by 
some  combination  among  the  three.  There  are  some 
marks  of  Shakespeare's  hand  upon  it;  but  not  many. 
Afterwards  the  piece  was  revised  and  enlarged  to  its 
present  form  by  some  unknown  hand.  Shakespeare 
added  a  few  touches  to  this  revision.  It  was  printed 
in  the  first  folio  as  his  original  work. 


THE   PLAYS  61 

Source  of  the  Plot.  Edward  Hall's  Chronicle.  Raphael 
Holinshed'3  Chronicle. 

The  Fable.  The  play  describes  the  rise  to  power  of 
Edward,  Duke  of  York,  afterwards  Edward  IV.  It  carries 
on  th§  story  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VI  from  the  time  of 
his  deposition  by  Richard,  Duke  of  York,  to  the  time  of 
his  murder  by  Richard,  Duke  of  Gloucester.  Various 
other  tragedies  are  developed  by  the  plot.  Richard, 
Duke  of  York,  is  defeated  and  put  to  death.  The  Earl 
of  Warwick  rises  to  power,  makes  Edward,  Duke  of  York, 
King,  revolts  from  him,  restores  Henry  VI,  is  attacked, 
defeated,  and  killed  in  battle.  Richard,  Duke  of  Glou- 
cester, begins  to  cherish  ambition,  and  sets  bloodily  to 
work  to  gratify  it.  Edward,  Duke  of  York,  after  one 
deposition,  due  to  his  own  treachery,  obtains  the  supreme 
power,  and  rules  as  King. 

Shakespeare  had  little  hand  in  this  ruthless 
chronicle.  The  idea  of  the  piece  seems  to  be 
this,  that — 

"  It  is  war's  prize  to  take  all  vantages,'* 

that  mercy  has  no  place  in  war,  that  an  act 
of  mercy  in  war  is  more  fatal  than  defeat,  and 
that  the  parfit  gentle  knight,  if  he  wish  to 
prosper,  must  greet  his  father  after  battle 
with  some  such  remark  as — 

"  I  cleft  his  beaver  with  a  downright  blow ; 
That  this  is  true,  father,  behold  his  blood." 


h 


62  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

There  are  three  scenes  that  rouse  human 
emotion  :  that  m  Act  I,  sc.  iv,  where  Margaret 
of  Anjou  taunts  the  captured  York  before 
putting  him  to  death;  that  in  Act  II,  sc.  v, 
where  King  Henry  wishes  himself  either  dead, 
or  called  to  some  gentler  trade  than  kingship; 
and  that  at  the  end,  after  the  battle  of 
Tewkesbury,  where  the  Prince  of  Wales  is 
murdered  in  his  mother's  presence.  The 
second  of  these,  the  lamentation  of  King 
Henry,  is  an  enlargement,  done  in  leisure,  from 
a  suggestion  in  the  early  version.  It  is  a 
very  beautiful  example  of  the  quiet,  limpid 
running  rhetoric  that  marks  Shakespeare's 
best  moments  in  the  days  before  he  attained 
to  power. 

"  So  minutes,  hours,  days,  moneths  and  years, 
Pass'd  over  to  the  end  they  were  created. 
Would  bring  white  hairs  unto  a  quiet  grave. 
Ah,  what  a  life  were  this.     How  sweet.     How 

lovely. 
Gives  not  the  hawthorn-bush  a  sweeter  shade 
To  shepherds  looking  on  their  silly  sheep, 
Than  doth  a  rich-embroidered  canopy 
To  kings  that  fear  their  subjects*  treachery." 


THE   PLAYS  68 

A  Midsummer  Night's  Bream, 

Written,    1695  (?) 

Published.    1600. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  fantasy  is  of  Shakespeare's 
making.  Some  of  it  was  perhaps  current  in  popular 
belief.  Names  and  lesser  incidents  were  suggested  by 
various  books.  He  took  little  bits  from  various  sources, 
added  them  to  the  vision,  and  turned  upon  the  whole 
the  light  of  his  mind.  If  any  author  laid  under  contribu- 
tion were  to  recognise  his  bantling,  he  could  only  cry  to 
it,  "  Bless  thee.  Bottom,  thou  art  translated."  Shake- 
speare did  never  this  particular  kind  of  wrong  but  with 
just  cause. 

The  Fable.  Theseus,  Duke  of  Athens,  is  about  to  marry 
Hippolyta.  Bottom,  the  weaver,  and  his  friends,  plan  to 
play  the  tragedy  of  Pj^ramus  and  Thisbe  before  the 
Duke  after  the  wedding. 

Hermia  and  Lysander,  two  lovers,  whose  match  is 
opposed,  plan  to  escape  from  Athens  to  a  state  where 
they  can  marry. 

Demetrius,  in  love  with  Hermia,  is  loved  by  Helena. 

Oberon,  King  of  the  fairies,  planning  to  punish  his 
Queen  Titania,  orders  Puck  to  procure  a  juice  that  will 
make  her  dote  upon  the  next  thing  seen  by  her. 

Helena  pursues  Demetrius  into  the  wood  of  the  fairies. 
Titania,  anointed  with  the  juice,  falls  in  love  with  Bottom. 
Lysander,  anointed  with  the  juice,  falls  in  love  with 
Helena.  The  confusion  caused  by  these  enchantments 
(accidentally)  makes  the  main  action  of  the  play.  When 
the  purpose  of  Oberon  is  satisfied,  the  enchantments  are 
removed.  The  cross  purposes  of  the  lovers  cease.  Theseus 
causes  Hermia  to  wed  Lysander,  and  Helena  to  wed 
Demetrius.  Bottom  and  his  company  perform  their 
tragedy,  and  all  ends  happily. 


64  WILLIAM  SHAKESPEARE 

It  is  a  strange  and  sad  thing  that  the 
English  poets  have  cared  Httle  for  England; 
or,  caring  for  England,  have  had  little  sense 
of  the  spirit  of  the  English.  Many  of  our 
poets  have  written  botanical  verses,  and 
braggart  verses,  many  more  have  described 
faithfully  the  appearance  of  parts  of  the  land 
at  different  seasons.  Only  two  or  three  show 
the  mettle  of  their  pasture  in  such  a  way 
that  he  who  reads  them  can  be  sure  that 
the  indefinable  soul  of  England  has  given 
their  words  something  sacred  and  of  the 
land. 

Shakespeare  attained  to  all  the  spiritual 
powers  of  the  English.  He  made  a  map  of  the 
English  character.  We  have  not  yet  passed 
the  frontiers  of  it.  It  is  one  of  his  humanities 
that  the  English  country,  which  made  him, 
always  meant  much  to  him,  so  that,  now, 
wherever  his  works  go,  something  of  the  soul 
of  that  country  goes  too,  to  comfort  exiles 
over  the  sea.  Man  roams  the  world,  wander- 
ing and  working;  but  he  is  not  enough 
removed  from  the  beasts  to  escape  the  prick 


THE   PLAYS  65 

in  the  heart  that  turns  the  tired  horse  home- 
ward, and  sets  the  old  fox  padding  through 
the  woods  to  die  near  the  earth  where  he  was 
whelped.  Shakespeare's  heart  always  turned 
for  quiet  happiness  to  the  country  where  he 
lived  as  a  boy.  In  this  play,  he  turned  not 
to  the  squires  and  farm-folk,  but  to  the 
country  itself,  and  to  those  genii  of  the 
country,  the  fairies,  believed  in,  and  often 
seen  by  country  people,  and  reverenced  by 
them  as  the  cause  of  mishaps.  Imagination 
in  a  work  of  art  is  a  transmuting  of  the  known 
by  understanding.  For  some  reason,  perhaps 
home-sickness,  perhaps  weariness  of  the  city- 
jostle,  that  those  who  have  lived  the  country 
life  cannot  call  life,  or  it  may  be,  perhaps, 
from  an  exultation  in  the  bounty  of  the  world 
to  give  pleasure  to  the  mind,  the  country 
meant  very  much  to  Shakespeare  in  the  months 
during  which  he  wrote  the  last  of  the  English 
plays.  In  writing  this  play,  his  imagination 
conceived  Athens  as  an  English  town,  possibly 
Stratford,  or  some  other  more  pleasant  place, 
with  a  wood,  haunted  by  fairies,  only  a  league 

0 


66  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

away,  where  the  mind  could  be  happy  listening 
to  the  voice  of  the  beloved — 

"More  tuneable  than  lark  to  shepherd's  ear, 
When  wheat  is  green,  when  hawthorn  buds 
appear." 

There  was  a  memory  of  happiness  about  the 
wood.     It  was 

**  the  wood,  where  often  you  and  I 
Upon  faint  primrose-beds  were  wont  to  lie, 
Emptying  our  bosoms  of  their  counsel  sweet." 

In  this  wood,  where  Theseus  goes  a-hunting, 
Shakespeare,  in  his  fantasy,  allows  the  fairies 
to  vex  the  life  of  mortals.  For  a  little  while 
he  fancied,  or  tried  to  fancy,  that  those  who 
are  made  mad  an(i  blind  by  the  obsessions  of 
passion  are  made  so  at  the  whim  of  powers 
outside  life,  and  that  the  accidents  of  life,  bad 
seasons,  personal  deformities,  etc.,  are  due  to 
something  unhappy  in  a  capricious  immortal 
world,  careless  of  this  world,  but  easily  offended 
and  appeased  by  mortal  action. 

All  the  earth  of  England  is  consecrated 
by  the  intense  memories  of  the  English.     In 


THE  PLAYS  67 

this  play  Shakespeare  set  himself  free  to  tell 
his  love  for  the  earth  of  England  that  had 
ministered  to  his  mind  with  beauty  through 
the  years  of  youth.  Walking  in  the  Cotswold 
country,  when 

"  russet-pated  choughs,  many  in  sort 
Rising  and  cawing  at  the  gun's  report, 
Sever  themselves  and  madly  sweep  the  sky," 

gives  to  the  passenger  a  sense  of  the  enduring- 
ness  of  the  pageant  upon  which  those  seeing 
eyes  looked  more  than  three  centuries  ago. 

Romeo  and  Juliet. 

Written.     1591-96. 

Published^  in  a  mutilated  form,  1697. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  story  existed  in  many  forms, 
mostly  Italian.  Shakespeare  took  it  from  Arthur  Broke's 
metrical  version  (Rometis  and  Juliet) ,  and  possibly  con- 
sulted the  prose  version  in  William  Painter's  Palace  of 
Pleasure.  The  tale  had  been  dramatised  and  performed 
before  Arthur  Broke  published  his  poem  in  1562.  The 
play  (if  it  existed  a  generation  later)  may  have  helped 
Shakespeare.     It  is  now  lost. 

The  Fable.  The  houses  of  Montague  and  Capulet  are 
at  feud  in  Verona. 

Romeo,  of  the  house  of  Montague,  falls  in  love  with 
Juliet,  of  the  house  of  Capulet,  She  returns  his  love. 
A  friar  marries  them. 

C  2 


68  WILLIAM  SHAKESPEARE 

In  a  street  brawl,  which  Romeo  does  his  best  to  stop, 
Mercutio,  Romeo's  friend,  is  killed  by  Tybalt,  Juliet*s 
cousin.  Carried  away  by  passion,  Romeo  kills  Tybalt. 
He  is  banished  from  Verona. 

The  Capulets  plan  to  marry  Juliet  to  the  Count  Paris. 

Juliet,  in  great  distress,  consults  the  Friar  who  married 
her  to  Romeo.  He  gives  her  a  potion  to  create  an  ap- 
parent death  in  her,  to  the  end  that  she  may  be  buried 
in  the  family  vault,  taken  thence  and  restored  to  life 
by  himself,  and  then  conveyed  to  Romeo.  He  writes  to 
Romeo,  telling  him  of  the  plan;  but  the  letter  miscarries. 
Juliet  takes  the  potion,  and  is  laid  in  the  tomb  as  dead. 

The  Count  Paris  comes  by  night  to  the  tomb,  to  mourn 
her  there.  Romeo,  who  has  heard  only  that  his  love  is 
dead,  also  comes  to  the  tomb.  The  two  lovers  fight, 
and  Romeo  kills  Paris.  He  then  takes  poison  and  dies 
at  Juliet's  side. 

The  Friar  enters  to  restore  Juliet  to  life.  Juliet  awakens 
to  find  her  lover  dead.  The  Friar,  being  alarmed,  leaves 
the  tomb.  Juliet  stabs  herself  with  Romeo's  dagger 
and  dies. 

The  feud  of  the  Montagues  and  Capulets  is  brought  to 
an  end.  The  leaders  of  the  two  houses  are  reconciled 
over  the  bodies  of  the  lovers. 

This  play  is  one  of  the  early  plays,  written, 
perhaps,  before  Shakespeare  was  thirty  years 
old.  It  was  much  revised  during  the  next 
few  years;  but  a  good  deal  of  the  early  work 
remains.  Much  of  the  early  work  is  in  rhymed 
couplets.  Much  is  in  picked  prose  full  of 
quibbles  and  mistakings  of  the  word.    Another 


THE  PLAYS  69 

sign  of  early  work  is  the  mention  of  the  dark 
lady,  the  Rosaline  of  the  Comedy  of  Errors, 
here  called  by  the  same  name,  and  described 
in  similar  terms  :  viz.  a  high  forehead,  a  hard 
heart,  a  white  face,  big  black  eyes  and  red  lips. 
Perhaps  she  appeared  as  one  of  the  characters 
in  the  early  drafts  of  the  play.  In  the  play 
as  we  have  it  she  is  only  talked  of  as  a  love 
of  Romeo's  who  is  easily  thrown  aside  when 
Juliet  enters. 

The  play  differs  slightly  from  the  other 
plays,  which  deal,  as  we  have  said,  with  the 
treacheries  caused  by  obsessions.  The  subject 
of  this  play  is  not  so  much  the  treachery  as 
the  obsession  that  causes  it.  The  obsession 
is  the  blind  and  raging  one  of  sudden,  gratified 
youthful  love.  That  storm  in  the  blood  has 
never  been  so  finely  described.  It  takes 
sudden  hold  upon  two  young  passionate 
natures,  who  have  hardly  met  each  other.  It 
drives  out  instantly  from  Romeo  a  sentimental 
love  that  had  made  him  mopish  and  wan.  It 
brings  to  an  end  in  two  hearts,  filial  affection 
and  that  perhaps  stronger  thing,  attachment 


70  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

to  family.  It  makes  the  charming  young  man 
a  frantic  madman,  careless  of  everything  but 
his  love.  It  makes  the  sweet-natured  girl  a 
deceitful,  scheming  liar,  less  frantic,  but  not 
less  devoted  than  her  lover.  It  results  almost 
at  once  in  five  violent  deaths,  and  a  legacy  of 
broken-heartedness  not  easily  told.  The  only 
apparent  good  of  the  disease  is  that  it  destroys 
its  victims  swiftly.  It  may  also  be  said  of  it 
that  it  teaches  the  old  that  there  is  something 
in  life,  some  power  not  dreamed  of  in  their 
philosophy. 

Shakespeare  saw  the  working  of  the  fever. 
He  also  saw  behind  it  the  working  of  fate  to 
avenge  an  obsession  that  had  blinded  the  eyes 
of  men  too  long.  The  feud  of  the  two  houses 
had  long  vexed  Verona.  The  blood  of  those 
killed  in  the  feud  was  crying  out  for  the  folly 
to  stop,  so  that  life  might  be  lived.  What 
business  had  sparks  like  Mercutio,  and  rebels 
like  Tybalt,  with  Death  ?  Both  are  life's 
bright  fire  :  they  ought  to  live.  Fate  seemed 
to  plot  to  end  the  folly  by  letting  Romeo  fall 
in  love  with  Juliet.     Let  the  two  houses  be 


THE  PLAYS  71 

united  by  marriage,  as  at  the  end  of  Richard 
III,  But  love  is  a  storm,  sudden  love  a 
madness,  and  the  fire  of  youth  a  disturber  of 
the  balances.  Hate  and  hot  blood  put  an 
end  to  all  chance  of  marriage.  There  is 
nothing  left  but  the  desperate  way,  which  is 
yet  the  wise  way,  recommended  by  the  one 
wise  man  in  the  cast.  With  a  little  patience, 
this  way  would  lead  the  couple  to  happiness. 
Impatience,  the  fever  in  the  blood  that  began 
these  coils,  makes  the  way  lead  them  to  death. 
Accident,  or  rather  the  possession  by  others 
of  that  prudence  wanting  in  himself,  keeps 
Romeo  from  the  knowledge  of  the  friar's 
plans.  A  too  hasty  servant  tells  him  that 
Juliet  is  dead.  He  too  hastily  believes  the 
news.  He  takes  horse  at  once  in  a  state  of 
frenzy,  hardly  heeding  what  his  man  says. 
He  comes  to  the  tomb  in  Verona,  and  finds 
there  a  lover  as  desperate  as  himself.  They 
fight  there,  madly.  The  less  mad  of  the  two  is 
killed,  the  more  frantic  (Romeo)  kills  himself. 
The  friar,  coming  to  this  death-scene,  comes 
a  moment  too  late.     Juliet  wakes  from  her 


72  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

trance  a  moment  too  late.  Theirs  are  the 
only  delays  in  this  drama  of  fever,  in  which 
everybody  hurries  so  that  he  stumbles. 
Their  delays  are  atoned  for  an  instant  later, 
his,  by  his  too  great  haste  to  be  gone,  she  by 
her  thirst  for  death.  The  men  of  the  watch 
come  too  late  to  save  her.  The  parents  learn 
too  late  that  they  have  been  blind.  They 
have  to  clasp  hands  over  dead  bodies,  that 
have  missed  of  life  through  their  hurry  to 
seize  it. 

The  play  tells  the  story  of  a  feud  greater 
than  that  of  the  Verona  houses.  There 
is  always  feud  where  there  is  not  under- 
standing. There  is  eternal  feud  between 
those  two  camps  of  misunderstanding,  age 
and  youth.  This  play,  written  by  a  young 
man,  shows  the  feud  from  the  point  of  view  of 
youth.  The  play  of  King  Lear  shows  it  from 
the  point  of  view  of  age.  This  play  of  youth 
is  as  lovely  and  as  feverish  as  love  itself. 
Youth  is  bright  and  beautiful,  like  the 
animals.  Age  is  too  tired  to  care  for  bright- 
ness, too  cold  to  care  for  beauty.     The  bright, 


THE   PLAYS  73 

beautiful  creatures  dash  themselves  to  pieces 
against  the  bars  of  age's  forging,  against  law, 
custom,  duty,  and  those  inventions  of  cold 
blood  which  youth  thinks  cold  and  age  knows 
to  be  wise. 

Man  cannot  quote  a  minute  from  some 
hour  of  passion  when  the  moon  shone  and 
many  nightingales  were  singing.  He  can  hold 
out  some  flower  that  blossomed  then,  saying, 
"  this  scent  will  tell  you."  The  beauty  of 
this  play  is  of  that  kind.     The  lines — 

**  Come,  civil  night. 
Thou  sober-suited  matron,  all  in  black" — 

and  the  most  exquisite,  unmatchable  lines — 

"  Death,  that  hath  suck'd  the  honey  of  thy 

breath, 
Hath  had  no  power  yet  upon  thy  beauty : 
Thou  art  not  conquer'd;  beauty's  ensign  yet 
Is  crimson  in  thy  lips  and  in  thy  cheeks. 
And    death's    pale    flag    is    not    advanced 

there  "— 

show  with  what  a  tender  beauty  the  great  mind 
feels  when  touched 


74  WILLIAIVI   SHAKESPEARE 

The  Nurse  gives  an  animal  comedy  to  some 
of  the  scenes.  She  is  a  tragical  figure.  She 
is  the  person  to  whom  Juliet  has  to  turn  for 
help  at  dangerous  moments.  There  are  few 
things  sadder  than  the  sight  of  the  fine  soul 
turning  to  the  vulgar  soul  in  moments  of 
need.  One  of  the  few  things  sadder  is  the 
sight  of  wisdom  failing  to  stop  tragedy,  as  it 
fails  here,  through  hotness  of  the  blood  and 
unhappy  chance.  Some  have  felt  that  the 
spark,  Mercutio,  is  drawn  from  Shakespeare's 
self.  Every  character  in  the  play  is  drawn 
from  Shakespeare's  self.  Shakespeare  found 
Goneril  and  Juliet  in  his  mind,  just  as  he 
found  Mercutio  and  Friar  Laurence.  If  he 
may  be  identified  with  any  of  his  characters, 
it  must  be  with  those  whose  wisdom  is  like 
the  many-coloured  wisdom  that  gives  the 
plays  their  unity.  He  is  in  calm,  wise,  gentle 
people  who  speak  largely,  from  a  vision 
detached  from  the  world,  as  Friar  Laurence 
speaks — 

**  For  nought  so  vile  that  on  the  earth  doth  live 
But  to  the  earth  some  special  good  doth  give; 


THE   PLAYS  75 

Nor  aught  so  good,  but,  strain'd  from  that 

fair  use. 
Revolts  from  true  birth,  stumbling  on  abuse: 
Virtue  itself  turns  vice,  being  misapplied, 
And  vice  sometimes  by  action  dignified." 

King  John, 

Written.  (?) 

Published,  in  the  first  folio,  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  Shakespeare's  tragedy  is  founded 
on  a  play  called  The  Troublesome  Raigne  of  King  John 
(author  not  known),  which  was  printed  (after  stage  per- 
formance) in  1691.  Some  people  think  that  Shakespeare 
wrote  The  Troublesome  Raigne.  There  are  some  glimmer- 
ings of  his  mind  here  and  there  in  it;  but  not  many. 
Whether  he  wrote  it  or  not  he  certainly  made  free  use  of 
it  in  writing  King  John.  He  took  from  it  with  a  bold 
hand,  whenever  he  wished  to  spare  himself  mechanical 
labour.  His  other  sources  were  the  historians,  Raphael 
Holinshed,  Edward  Hall,  and  Fabian. 

The  Fable.  King  John  has  made  himself  King  of 
England.  Prince  Arthur,  who  claims  to  be  the  rightful 
king  (he  is  the  son  of  King  John's  elder  brother),  causes 
the  French  King  to  support  his  claim.  King  John 
declares  war  against  the  French  King. 

After  some  fighting  in  France  the  two  kings  patch  up 
a  peace.  Arthur's  claim  is  set  aside.  King  John's  niece 
is  to  marry  the  French  King's  son. 

At  this  point  the  Pope's  legate  causes  the  French 
King  to  break  off  the  negotiations.  The  war  begins 
again.  King  John  captures  Prince  Arthur,  and  gives 
order  that  secretly  he   be  put  to  death.     England  is  in 


76  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

a  disturbed  condition.  The  French  resolve  to  attempt 
the  conquest  of  England. 

The  report  that  Arthur  has  been  murdered  by  the  King's 
order  seta  England  in  turmoil.  The  French  land  in  Kent. 
The  lorda  find  Arthur's  dead  body  outside  Northampton 
castle.  They  are  convinced  that  King  John  has  caused 
him  to  be  murdered. 

Kmg  John  finds  that  he  cannot  fight  longer.  He 
makes  his  submission  to  the  Pope's  legate,  trusting  that 
the  legate  may  make  the  French  King  come  to  terms. 
Th©  French  King  cannot  be  moved  to  peace.  John 
summons  up  his  forces,  and  gives  successful  battle  to  him. 
The  English  lords,  who  have  allied  themselves  to  the 
French  King,  break  off  and  make  their  submission  to 
King  John.  Without  their  help,  the  army  is  too  weak. 
The  French  invasion  comes  to  nothing.  The  Pope's 
legate  makes  peace.  King  John  dies  of  poison  given  to 
him  by  a  monk. 

Like  the  best  Shakespearean  tragedies, 
King  John  is  an  intellectual  form  in  which  a 
number  of  people  with  obsessions  illustrate 
the  idea  of  treachery.  The  illustrations  are 
very  various.  Perhaps  the  most  interesting 
of  them  are  those  subtle  ones  that  illustrate 
treachery  to  type,  or  want  of  conformity  to  a 
standard  imagined  or  established. 

In  the  historical  plays,  Shakespeare's  mind 
broods  on  the  idea  that  our  tragical  kings 
failed  because  they  did  not  conform  to  a  type 


THE  PLAYS  77 

lower  than  themselves.  Henry  V  conforms  to 
type.  He  has  the  quahties  that  impress  the 
bourgeoisie.  He  is  a  success.  Henry  VI 
does  not  conform  to  type.  He  has  the 
qualities  of  the  Christian  mystic.  He  is 
stabbed  in  the  Tower.  Edward  IV  conforms 
to  type.  He  has  the  quahties  that  impress 
the  rabble.  He  is  a  success.  Richard  II 
does  not  conform  to  type.  He  is  a  man  of 
ideas.  He  is  done  to  death  at  Pomfret.  King 
John  does  not  conform  to  type.  His  intellect 
is  bigger  than  his  capacity  for  affairs.  He  is 
poisoned  by  a  monk  at  Swinstead. 

King  John  presents  that  most  subtle  of  all 
the  images  of  treachery,  a  man  who  cannot 
conform  to  the  standard  of  his  own  ideas. 
He  fails  as  a  king  because  his  intellect 
prompts  him  to  attempt  what  is  really  beyond 
the  powers  of  his  nature  to  perform.  By  his 
side,  with  an  irony  that  is  seldom  praised, 
Shakespeare  places  the  figure  of  the  Bastard, 
the  man  who  ought  to  have  been  king,  the 
man  fitted  by  nature  to  rule  the  English,  the 
man    without    intellect    but    with    a    rough 


78  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

capacity,  the  man  whom  we  meet  again,  as  a 
successful  king,  in  the  play  of  Henry  V. 

King  John  is  placed  throughout  the  play 
in  treacherous  relations  with  life.  He  is  a 
traitor  to  his  brother's  son,  to  his  own  ideas, 
to  the  English  idea,  and  to  his  oath  of  king- 
ship. He  has  a  bigger  intellect  than  any  one 
about  him.  His  brain  is  full  of  gusts  and 
flaws  that  blow  him  beyond  his  age,  and  then 
let  him  sink  below  it.  Persistence  in  any  one 
course  of  treachery  would  give  him  the  great- 
ness of  all  well-defined  things.  He  remains 
a  chaos  shooting  out  occasional  fire. 

The  play  opens  with  a  scene  that  displays 
some  of  the  human  results  of  treachery. 
John's  mother,  Elinor,  has  been  treacherous 
to  one  of  her  sons.  John  has  usurped  his 
brother's  right,  and,  in  following  his  own 
counsel,  has  been  treacherous  to  his  mother. 
These  acts  of  treachery  have  betrayed  England 
into  a  bloody  and  unjust  war.  The  picture 
is  turned  suddenly.  Another  of  the  results 
of  human  treachery  appears  in  the  person  of 
the  Bastard,  whose  mother  confesses  that  she 


THE   PLAYS  79 

was  seduced  by  the  "  long  and  vehement 
suit  "  of  Coeur  de  Lion.  The  Bastard's  half- 
brother,  another  domestic  traitor,  does  not 
scruple  to  accuse  his  mother  of  adultery  in 
the'  hope  that,  by  doing  so,  he  may  obtain  the 
Bastaid's  heritage. 

The  same  breaking  of  faith  for  advantage 
gives  points  to  the  second  act,  where  the 
French  and  English  Kings  turn  from  their 
pledged  intention  to  effect  a  base  alliance. 
They  arrange  to  marry  the  Dauphin  to  Elinor's 
niece,  Blanch  of  Castile.  In  the  third  act, 
before  the  fury  of  the  constant  has  died  down 
upon  this  treachery,  the  French  King  adds 
another  falseness.  He  breaks  away  from  the 
newly-made  alliance  at  the  bidding  of  the 
Pope's  legate.  The  newly-married  Dauphin 
treacherously  breaks  with  his  wife's  party. 
In  the  welter  of  war  that  follows,  the  constant, 
human  and  beautiful  figures  come  to  heart- 
break and  death.  The  common  people  of 
England  begin  to  betray  their  genius  for 
obedience  by  preparing  to  rise  against  the 
man  in  power. 


80  WILLIAM  SHAKESPEARE 

The  fourth  act  begins  with  the  famous  scene 
in  which  Hubert  fails  to  blind  Prince  Arthur. 
Even  in  the  act  of  mercy  he  is  treacherou5^ 
He  breaks  faith  with  King  John,  to  whom  he 
has  vowed  to  kill  the  Prince.  Later  in  the 
act,  King  John,  thinking  that  the  murder 
has  been  done,  breaks  faith  with  Hubert,  by- 
driving  him  from  his  presence.  In  the  last  act, 
the  English  nobles,  who  have  been  treacher- 
ous to  John,  betray  their  new  master,  the 
French  King.  King  John  is  a  broken  man, 
unable  to  make  head  against  misfortune.  He 
betrays  his  great  kingly  idea,  that  the  Pope 
shall  not  rule  here,  by  begging  the  Legate  to 
make  peace.  At  this  point  death  sets  a  term 
to  treachery.  A  monk  treacherously  poisons 
John  at  a  moment  when  his  affairs  look 
brighter.  The  play  ends  with  the  Bastard's 
well-known  brag  about  England — 

"  Naught  shall  make  us  rue 
If  England  to  itself  do  rest  but  true." 

This  thought  is  one  among  many  thoughts 
taken  by  Shakespeare  from  the  play  of  The 


THE  PLAYS  81 

Troublesome  Baigne,  and  taken  by  the  author 
of  that  play  direct  from  Holinshed's  Chronicles, 

Comedy  deals  with  character  and  accident; 
tragedy  with  passionate  moods  of  the  soul  in 
conflict  with  fate.  In  this  play,  as  in  nearly 
all  poetical  plays,  the  characters  that  are 
most  minutely  articulated  are  those  commoner, 
more  earthy  characters,  perceived  by  the  daily 
mind,  not  uplifted,  by  brooding,  into  the  rare 
state  of  passionate  intellectual  vision.  These 
characters  are  triumphant  creations;  but 
they  come  from  the  commoner  qualities  in 
Shakespeare's  mind.  He  did  them  easily,  with 
his  daily  nature.  What  he  did  on  his  knees, 
with  contest  and  bloody  sweat,  are  his  great 
things.  The  great  scheme  of  the  play  is  the 
great  achievement,  not  the  buxom  boor  who 
flouts  the  Duke  of  Austria,  and  takes  the 
national  view  of  his  mother's  dishonour. 

Shakespeare,  like  other  sensitive,  intelligent 
men,  saw  that  our  distinctive  products,  the 
characters  that  we  set  most  store  by,  are  very 
strange.  That  beautiful  kindness,  high  cour- 
age, and  devoted  service  should  go  so  often 


82  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

with  real  animal  boorishness  and  the  incapa- 
city to  see  more  than  one  thing  at  a  time 
(mistaken  for  stupidity  by  stupid  people) 
puzzled  him,  as  it  puzzles  the  un-English  mind 
to-day.  A  reader  feels  that  in  the  figure  of 
the  Bastard  he  set  down  what  he  found  most 
significant  in  the  common  English  character. 
With  the  exceptions  of  Sir  Toby  Belch  and 
Justice  Shallow,  the  Bastard  is  the  most 
English  figure  in  the  plays.  He  is  the  English- 
man neither  at  his  best  nor  at  his  worst, 
but  at  his  commonest.  The  Englishman  was 
never  so  seen  before,  nor  since.  An  entirely 
honest,  robust,  hearty  person,  contemptuous 
of  the  weak,  glad  to  be  a  king's  bastard, 
making  friends  with  women  (his  own  mother 
one  of  them)  with  a  trusty,  good-humoured 
frankness,  fond  of  fighting,  extremely  able 
when  told  what  to  do,  fond  of  plain  measures 
— the  plainer  the  better,  an  honest  servant, 
easily  impressed  by  intellect  when  found  in 
high  place  on  his  own  side,  but  utterly  incapable 
of  perceiving  intellect  in  a  foreigner,  fond  of 
those  sorts  of  humour  which  generally  lead 


THE   PLAYS  83 

to  blows,  extremely  just,  very  kind  when  not 
fighting,  fond  of  the  words  "  fair  play,"  and 
nobly  and  exquisitely  moved  to  deep,  true 
poetical  feeling  by  a  cruel  act  done  to  some- 
thing helpless  and  little.  The  completeness  of 
the  portrait  is  best  seen  in  the  suggestion  of 
the  man's  wisdom  in  affairs.  The  Bastard  is 
trying  to  find  out  whether  Hubert  killed 
Arthur,  whose  little  body  lies  close  beside 
them.  He  says  that  he  suspects  Hubert 
"  very  grievously."  Hubert  protests.  The 
Bastard  tests  the  protest  with  one  sentence : 
"  Go  bear  him  in  thine  arms."  He  utters 
the  commonplace  lines — 

"  I  am  amaz'd,  methinks,  and  lose  my  way 
Among    the    thorns    and    dangers    of    the 
world  "— 

while  he  watches  Hubert's  face.  Hubert 
stands  the  test  (the  emotional  test  that  none 
but  an  Englishman  would  apply),  he  picks  up 
the  body.  Instantly  the  Bastard  is  touched 
to  a  tenderness  that  lifts  Hubert  to  a  spiritual 
comradeship  with  him — 


84  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

"  How  easy  dost  thou  take  all  England  up." 

This  tragedy  of  the  death  of  a  child  causes 
nearly  all  that  is  nobly  poetical  in  the  play. 

All  the  passionately-felt  scenes  are  about 
Arthur  or  his  mother.  Some  have  thought 
that  Shakespeare  wrote  the  play  in  1596, 
shortly  after  the  death  of  his  little  son  Hamnet, 
aged  eleven.  The  supposition  accuses  Shake- 
speare of  a  want  of  heart,  of  a  want  of  imagina- 
tion, or  of  both  wants  together.  He  wrote  like 
every  other  writer,  from  his  sense  of  what  was 
fitting  in  an  imagined  situation.  It  was  no  more 
necessary  for  him  to  delay  the  writing  of  Prince 
Arthur  till  his  son  had  died  than  it  was  for 
Dickens  to  wait  till  he  had  killed  a  real  Little 
Dorrit  by  slow  poison. 

There  is  a  great  change  in  the  manner  of 
the  poetical  passages.  The  poetry  of  the 
Henry  VI  plays  is  mostly  in  bright,  sweetly 
running  groups  of  rhetorical  lines.  In  King 
John  it  is  either  built  up  elaborately  into  an 
effect  of  harmony  several  lines  long,  or  it  is 
put  into  a  single  line  or  couplet. 


THE  PLAYS  85 

The  rhetoric  is  compressed — 

"  That  shakes  the  rotten  carcase  of  old  Death," 

and 

"  O  death,  made  proud  with  pure  and  princely 
beauty," 

and 

"  Old  Time  the  clock-setter,  that  bald  sexton 
Time." 

The  finest  poetry  is  intensely  compressed — 

"  I  will  instruct  my  sorrows  to  be  proud, 
For  grief  is  proud," 

and 

"  I  have  heard  you  say, 
That  we  shall  see  and  know  our  friends  in 

heaven. 
If  that  be  true,  I  shall  see  my  boy  again," 

and 

"  When  I  shall  meet   him   in  the   court   of 
heaven 
I  shall  not  know  him." 

The  characters  in  this  truly  noble  play  daunt 
the   reader   with   a   sense   of  their  creator's 


86  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

power.  It  is  difficult  to  know  intimately  any 
human  soul,  even  with  love  as  a  lamp.  Shake- 
speare's mind  goes  nobly  into  these  souls, 
bearing  his  great  light.  It  is  very  wonderful 
that  the  mind  who  saw  man  clearest  should 
see  him  with  such  exaltation. 


King  Richard  II. 

Written.     (?) 

Published.    1597. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  lives  of  King  Richard  II  and 
King  Henry  IV  in  Raphael  Holinshed's  Chronicles. 

The  Fable.  I.  The  Duke  of  Gloucester,  uncle  of  King 
Richard,  has  died  under  suspicious  circumstances  at 
Calais,  after  an  accusation  of  treachery.  Henry  Boling- 
broke,  Duke  of  Hereford,  the  King's  cousin,  accuses 
Thomas  Mowbray,  Duke  of  Norfolk,  of  treachery  to  the 
King  and  of  the  murder  of  the  Duke  of  Gloucester.  The 
King  appoints  a  day  on  which  the  two  disputants  may 
try  their  cause  by  combat.  On  their  arrival  at  the 
lists  he  banishes  them  both,  Bolingbroke  for  six  years, 
Mowbray  for  ever.  After  they  have  gone  to  fulfil  their 
sentence,  the  King  plans  to  subdue  the  rebels  in  Ireland. 
He  prays  that  the  death  of  his  uncle,  John  of  Gaunt, 
the  wisest  man  about  him,  may  occur,  so  that  he  may 
take  his  money  to  equip  soldiers. 

II.  Gaunt  dies.  Richard  seizes  his  estate  (lawfully 
the  property  of  Bolingbroke)  and  proceeds  upon  his  Irish 
war,  Bolingbroke  lands  from  exile  to  claim  his  father's 
estate  and  title.  Richard's  Welsh  forces  grow  weary 
of  waiting  for  their  king.      They  disband  themselves. 


THE   PLAYS  87 

III.  Bolingbroke's  party  prospers.  Richard  is  taken 
and  deposed. 

IV.  Bolingbroke  makes  himself  king. 

V.  Richard,  after  sorrowing  alone,  and  inspiring  a 
hopeless  attempt  at  restoration,  is  killed,  desperately 
fighting,   at  Pomfret. 

Treachery  in  some  form  is  at  the  root  of  all 
Shakespearean  tragedy.  In  this  play  it  takes 
many  forms,  among  which  two  are  principal, 
the  treachery  of  a  king  to  his  duty  as  a  king, 
and  the  treachery  of  a  subject  to  his  duty  as 
a  subject.  As  usual  in  Shakespearean  tragedy, 
the  play  is  filled  full  by  the  abundant  mind  of 
the  author  with  illustrations  of  his  idea.  The 
apricocks  at  Langley  are  like  King  Richard, 
the  sprays  of  the  trees  like  Bolingbroke,  the 
weeds  like  the  King's  friends.  Everybody  in 
the  play  (even  the  horse  in  the  last  act)  is  in 
passionate  relation  to  the  central  idea. 

King  Richard  is  of  a  type  very  interesting 
to  Shakespeare.  He  is  wilful,  complex,  pas- 
sionate, with  a  beauty  almost  childish  and  a 
love  of  pleasure  that  makes  him  greedy  of 
all  gay,  light,  glittering  things.  He  loves  the 
music   that    does   not    trouble   with   passion 


88  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

and  the  thought  not  touched  with  the  world. 
He  loves  that  kind  of  false,  delicate  beauty 
which  is  made  in  societies  where  life  is  too 
easy.  There  is  much  that  is  beautiful  in 
him.  He  has  all  the  charm  of  those  whom 
the  world  calls  the  worthless.  His  love  is  a 
woman,  as  beautiful  and  unreal  as  himself. 
He  fails  because,  like  other  rare  things,  he 
is  not  common.  The  world  cares  little  for  the 
rare  and  the  interesting.  The  world  calls  for 
the  rough  and  common  virtue  that  guides 
a  plough  in  a  furrow,  and  sergeantly  chaffs  by 
the  camp  fires.  The  soul  that  suffers  more 
than  other  souls  is  little  regarded  here.  The 
tragedy  of  the  sensitive  soul,  always  acute, 
becomes  terrible  when  that  soul  is  made  king 
here  by  one  of  the  accidents  of  life.  As  a 
king,  Richard  neglects  his  duties  with  that 
kind  of  wilfulness  which  the  world  never  fails 
to  punish.  The  wilfulness  takes  the  form  of 
a  shutting  of  the  eyes  to  all  that  is  truly 
kingly.  He  rebukes  devotion  to  duty  by 
banishing  Bolingbroke,  who  tries  to  rid  him 
of  a  traitor.     He  rebukes  old  age  and  wisdom 


THE   PLAYS  89 

in  the  truly  great  person  of  old  John  of  Gaunt. 
Worst,  and  most  unkingly  of  all,  he  is  incapable 
of  seeing  and  rewarding  the  large  generosity 
of  mind  that  makes  sacrifices  for  an  idea. 
Richard,  who  likes  beautiful  things,  cannot 
see  the  beauty  of  old,  rough,  dying  Gaunt, 
who  condemns  his  own  son  to  exile  rather  than 
betray  his  idea  of  justice.  Bolingbroke,  who 
cares  intensely  for  nothing  but  justice  (and 
could  not  give  even  that  caring  a  name,  il 
questioned),  is  deeply  and  nobly  generous  to 
York,  who  would  condenm  his  own  son,  and 
to  the  Bishop  of  Carlisle,  who  would  die  rather 
than  not  speak  his  mind.  Men  who  sacrifice 
themselves  are  a  king's  only  props.  Richard 
allies  himself  with  men  who  prefer  to  sacrifice 
the  country. 

It  is  a  proof  of  the  greatness  of  Shake- 
speare's vision,  that  Richard  is  presented  to 
us  both  as  the  traitor  and  the  betrayed.  He 
is  the  anointed  king  false  to  his  coronation 
oaths;  he  is  the  anointed  king  deposed  by 
traitors.  He  is  not  fitted  for  kingship,  but 
life  has  made  him  a  king.     Life,  quite  as  much 


90  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

as  temperament,  is  to  blame  for  his  tragedy. 
When  Hfe  and  temperament  have  thrust  him 
from  kingship,  this  wilful,  passionate  man, 
so  greedy  and  heady  in  his  hurry  to  be  unjust, 
is  unlike  the  monster  that  office  made  him. 
He  is  no  monster  then,  but  a  man,  not  even 
a  man  like  ourselves,  but  a  man  of  singular 
delicacy  of  mind,  sensitive,  strangely  winning, 
who  wrings  our  hearts  with  pity  by  his  sense 
of  his  tragedy — 

"And  here  have  I  the  daintiness  of  ear 
To  check  time  broke  in  a  disordered  string; 
But  for  the  concord  of  my  state  and  time 
Had  not  an  ear  to  hear  my  true  time  broke.'* 

Part  of  his  tragedy  is  due  to  his  being  too 
late.  Had  he  landed  from  Ireland  one  day 
earlier  he  would  have  found  a  force  of  Welsh- 
men ready  to  fight  for  him.  At  the  end  of  the 
play  he  discovers,  too  late,  that  he  is  weary 
of  patience.  He  strikes  out  like  a  man,  when 
he  has  no  longer  a  friend  to  strike  with  him. 
He  is  killed  by  a  man  who  finds,  too  late,  that 
the  murder  was  not  Bolingbroke's  intention. 


THE  PLAYS  01 

As  in  all  the  tragedies,  there  is  much  noble 
poetry.  John  of  Gaunt's  speech  about  Eng- 
land is  often  quoted.  Shakespeare's  mind 
is  our  triumph,  not  a  dozen  lines  of  rhetoric. 
Less'  well  known  are  the  couplets — 

**  My  inch  of  taper  will  be  burnt  and  done, 
And  blindfold  death  not  let  me  see  my  son." 

and 

" .  .  .  let  him  not  come  there, 
To  seek  out  sorrow  that  dwells  everywhere." 

Those  scenes  in  the  last  acts  which  display 
the  mind  of  the  deposed  king  are  all  exquisite, 
though  their  beauty  is  not  obvious  to  the  many. 
There  is  a  kind  of  intensity  of  the  soul,  so 
intense  that  it  is  obscure  to  the  many  till  it 
is  interpreted.  Writers  of  plays  know  well 
how  tamely  words  intensely  felt  may  read. 
They  know,  too,  how  like  fire  upon  many  souls 
those  words  will  be  when  the  voice  and 
the  action  give  them  their  interpretation. 
Richard  II,  like  other  plays  of  spiritual 
tragedy,  needs  interpretation.  When  he  wrote 
it,  Shakespeare  had  not  wholly  the  power  that 


92  WILLIAIVI  SHAKESPEARE 

afterwards  he  achieved,  of  himself  interpreting 
his  vision  by  many-coloured  images.  It  is 
not  one  of  the  beloved  plays. 

Bolingbroke  has  been  praised  as  a  manly 
Englishman,  who  is  not  "  weak  "  like  Richard, 
but  "  strong  "  and  a  man  of  deeds.  In  Act 
IV  he  shows  his  English  kindness  of  mind 
and  love  of  justice  by  a  temperate  wisdom  in 
the  trying  of  a  cause  and  by  saying  that  he 
will  call  back  from  exile  his  old  enemy  Norfolk. 
The  Bishop  of  Carlisle  tells  him  that  that 
cannot  be.  Norfolk  having  worn  himself  out 
in  the  wars  in  Palestine  has  retired  himself  to 
Italy,  and  there,  at  Venice,  given 

"  His  body  to  that  pleasant  country's  earth. 
And  his  pure  soul  unto  his  captain  Christ, 
Under  whose  colours  he  had  fought  so  long." 

It  is  instructive  to  note  how  Bolmgbroke 
takes  the  news — 

Bol.     Why,  bishop,  is  Norfolk  dead  ? 
Carl.   As  surely  as  I  live,  my  lord. 
Bol.     Sweet  peace  conduct  his  sweet  soul 
to  the  bosom 


4 


THE   PLAYS  98 

Of  good  old  Abraham.     Lords  appellants. 
Your  differences,   etc. 

The  feeling  that  the  poet's  mind  saw  the  clash 
as  the  clash  between  the  common  and  the  un- 
common man  is  strengthened  by  the  Queen's 
speech  to  Richard  as  he  is  led  to  prison — 

"thou  most  beauteous  inn, 
Why    should  hard-favour' d  grief   be   lodged 

in  thee, 
When  triumph  is  become  an  alehouse  guest  ?  " 

King  Richard  III, 

.      Written.     1594  (?)      ^    ^^^      V 

Published.     1597. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  play  is  founded  on  the  lives  of 
Edward  IV,  Edward  V,  and  Richard  III,  as  given  (on 
the  authorities  of  Edward  Hall  and  Sir  Thomas  More) 
in  Holinshed's  Chronicles.  Shakespeare  may  have  seen  a 
worthless  play  {The  True  Tragedy  of  Richard  III)  which 
was  published  in  1594,  by  an  unknown  author. 

The  Fable.  Act  I.  The  play  begins  in  the  last  days  of 
King  Edward  IV,  when  the  Icing's  two  brothers,  Clarence 
and  Gloucester,  are  debating  who  shall  succeed  to  the 
throne  when  the  King  dies.  In  the  first  scene  Clarence 
is  led  to  the  Tower  under  suspicion  of  plotting  to  succeed. 
Richard,  Duke  of  Gloucester,  the  cause  of  the  com- 
mittal, pretends  to  grieve  for  him,  but  hastens  to  compass 
his  death.  In  the  next  scene  Richard  woos  the  Lady 
Anne  (widow  of  the  dead  son  of  Henry  VI,  and  daughter 


94  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

of  the  Earl  of  Warwick),  who  is  likely  to  be  useful  to  him 
for  the  moment  as  an  ally  (she  being  of  the  house  of 
Lancaster).  The  third  scene  displays  the  passionate 
quarrelling  of  the  CJourt  factions.  The  Queen,  her  brothers 
and  Richard's  party,  are  cursed  by  Margaret  of  Anjou. 
In  the  fourth  scene  Clarence  is  murdered  in  the  Tower. 

Act  II.  King  Edward  IV  dies,  having  patched  up  a 
seeming  truce  between  the  factions.  His  son  is  to 
succeed  him.  Before  this  can  happen,  Richard  strikes 
down  the  leaders  of  the  Queen's  party,  and  lays  a  deep 
scheme  to  secure  the  crown  for  himself. 

Act  III.  There  is  a  deeply  tragical  scene  in  which  the 
unsuspecting  Hastings,  who  is  faithful  to  Edward's 
memory,  is  hurried  out  of  life.  Afterwards,  through  the 
management  of  Buckingham,  Richard  is  proclaimed  King. 

Act  IV.  Richard  makes  himself  sure  by  casting  off 
Buckingham  and  causing  the  murder  of  Edward's  sons 
in  the  Tower.  He  plots  to  marry  Edward's  daughter. 
But  by  this  time  the  land  is  in  upheaval  against  him. 
Buckingham  and  Richmond  lead  forces  against  him. 

Act  V.  Buckingham  is  taken  and  put  to  death;  but 
Richmond's  forces  gather  head.  Richard  leads  his  army 
to  oppose  them.  The  armies  front  each  other  at  Bos- 
worth  Field  near  Leicester.  The  night  before  the  battle 
the  ghosts  of  the  many  slain  during  the  progress  of  the 
Wars  of  the  Roses  menace  Richard  and  promise  victory 
to  Richmond.  In  the  battle  that  follows  Richard  is 
slain.  Richmond  takes  oath  to  end  the  Wars  of  the 
Roses  by  marrying  Edward's  daughter,  so  that  the  two 
royal  houses  may  at  last  be  joined. 

Richard  III  is  the  last  of  the  great  historical 

play  about   the   Wars    of    the    Roses.     The 

subject  of  the  wars  had  occupied  Shakespeare's 


r 


THE   PLAYS  96 


mind  for  many  months.  He  had  traced 
them  from  their  beginning  in  the  long  ago 
to  their  end  among  the  dead  at  Bosworth. 
All  that  bloodiness  of  misery  was  due  to  a 
forgotten  marriage  and  the  chance  that 
Edward  III  had  seven  sons,  the  eldest  of 
whom  died  before  his  father.  In  this  great 
tragic  vision  Shakespeare  saw  the  wheel  come 
full  circle,  with  that  giving  of  justice  which 
life  renders  at  last,  though  it  may  be  to  the 
dead,  or  the  mad,  or  the  broken. 

Largely,  this  play  deals  with  the  coming 
of  that  justice.  Much  that  is  most  wonderful 
in  the  play  comes  from  the  faith  that  blood 
cruelly  or  unjustly  spilt  cries  from  the  ground, 
and  that  the  human  soul,  wrought  to  an 
ecstasy,  has  power,  as  the  blood  has  power, 
to  draw  God's  hand  upon  the  guilty.  But 
Shakespeare's  mind  was  also  occupied  with 
the  knowledge  that  self-confident  intellect  is 
terrible  and  tragical.  One  of  the  truths  of  the 
play  is  the  very  sad  one  that  being  certain  is 
in  itself  a  kind  of  sin,  sure  to  be  avenged  by 
life.     The  obsession  of  self-confidence  betrays 


96  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

person  after  person,  to  misery  or  death.  All 
the  heads  that  lift  themselves  proudly  go 
bloody  to  the  dust  or  bow  in  anguish. 
Only  one  man  moves  by  other  light  than  his 
own.  He  is  the  only  one  who  achieves  quiet 
triumph.  Nothing  in  the  play  is  more  impres- 
sive than  the  speech  in  which  the  intellect  that 
has  ended  the  bloodshed  prays  humbly  that 
God  may  bless  and  help  England  with  peace. 
It  was  said  of  Napoleon  that  he  was  as 
great  as  a  man  can  be  without  virtue.  The 
intellect  of  Richard  III  is  like  that  of  Napoleon. 
It  is  restless,  swift,  and  sure  of  its  power.  It 
is  sure,  too,  that  the  world  stays  as  it  is  from 
something  stupid  in  the  milky  human  feelings. 
Richard  is  a  "  bloody  dog  "  let  loose  in  a  sheep- 
fold.  It  is  a  part  of  the  tragedy  that  he  is 
nobler  than  the  sheep  that  he  destroys.  His 
is  the  one  great  intellect  in  the  play.  Intellect 
is  always  rare.  In  kings  it  is  very  rare. 
When  a  great  intellect  is  made  bitter  by  being 
cased  in  deformity  one  has  the  tragedy  of 
intellect  turned  upon  itself.  Had  Richard 
been  born  without  his  deformed  shoulder  he 


THE   PLAYS  97 

could  have  known  human  sympathy,  and 
human  intercourse.  Without  human  inter- 
course he  goes  gloating,  clutching  himself, 
biting  his  lip,  muttering  at  the  twist  in  his 
shadow.  This  warped,  starved  mind  knows 
himself  stronger  than  the  minds  near  him. 
It  is  tragical  to  be  deformed,  it  is  tragical 
to  have  an  intellect  too  great  for  people  to 
understand.  But  the  deformed  and  bitter 
intellect  would  suffer  tragedy  indeed  if  he, 
the  one  constant  Yorkist,  were  to  be  ruled  by 
a  gentle,  half-witted  Lancastrian  saint  like 
Henry  VI,  or  by  Clarence  the  perjurer,  or 
by  the  upstart  Woodville,  a  commoner  made 
noble  because  his  sister  took  the  King's  fancy, 
or  by  the  Queen  herself,  the  housewife  who 
caused  great  Warwick's  death,  or  by  one  of 
her  sons,  who  are  pert  to  the  man  who  had 
spilt  his  blood  to  make  their  father  king. 
The  snarling  intellect  bites  rather  than  suffer 
that.  It  is  very  terrible,  but  how  if  he  had 
not  bitten  ?  The  vision  of  all  this  bloodiness 
is  less  terrible  than  that  vision  of  the  sheep 
triumphing,  so  dear  to  us  moderns — 


98  WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

"  Strength  by  limping  sway  disabled, 
And  art  made  tongue-tied  by  authority. 
And  folly  (doctor-like)  controlling  skill." 

As  in  all  Shakespeare's  greater  plays,  a  justice 
brings  evil  upon  the  vow  breaker.  Curses 
called  down  in  the  solemn  moment  come  home 
to  roost  when  the  solemnity  is  forgotten  or 
thrust  aside.  Clarence,  who  broke  his  oath 
to  the  House  of  Lancaster,  is  done  to  death 
by  his  brother.  Anne,  cursing  the  killer  of 
her  husband,  curses  the  woman  who  shall 
marry  him,  is,  herself,  that  woman,  and  dies 
wretchedly.  Grey,  Rivers,  Dorset,  Bucking- 
ham and  Hastings  make  oaths  of  amity,  call 
down  curses  on  him  that  breaks  them,  them- 
selves break  them,  and  die  wretchedly. 
Richard,  too  wise  to  make  oaths,  too  strong 
to  curse,  dies,  as  his  mother  foretells,  "  by 
God's  just  ordinance,"  when  the  measure  of 
the  blood  of  his  victims  becomes  too  great, 
and  when  his  victims'  curses,  after  wandering 
from  heart  to  heart,  get  them  into  human 
bodies  and  walk  the  world,  executing  justice. 
All  through  the  play  there  are  warnings 


THE   PLAYS  99 

against  human  certainty.  Of  all  the  danger- 
■  ous  pronouncements  of  man  that  to  the 
fountain,  "Fountain,  of  thy  water  I  will 
never  drink,"  is  one  of  the  most  dangerous. 
There  are  terrible  examples  of  certainty 
betrayed.  Richard  is  certain  as  only  fine 
intellect  can  be  that  he  will  triumph.  It 
is  a  part  of  his  tragedy  that  it  is  not  intellect 
that  triumphs  in  this  world,  but  a  stupid, 
though  a  righteous  something,  incapable  of 
understanding  intellect.  Rivers  and  Grey 
are  certain  that  Richard  is  friendly  to  theni. 
They  are  hurried  to  Pomfret  and  put  to  death, 
Hastings  "  Knows  his  state  secure,"  and 
"  goes  triumphant."  He  is  rushed  out  of 
life  at  a  moment's  notice,  one  hour  a  lord, 
giving  his  opinion  at  a  council,  the  next  a 
corpse  in  its  grave.  Buckingham  thinks 
himself  secure.  A  moment's  nicety  of  con- 
science sends  him  flying  to  death.  The  little 
Princes  lay  down  to  sleep — 

"  girdling  one  another 
Within  their  innocent  alabaster  arms. 

D  2 


100        WILLIAIVI   SHAKESPEARE 

Their  lips  were  four  red  roses  on  a  stalk 
Which  in  their  summer  beauty  kissed  each 
other"— 

when  their  waking  time  came  they  were 
stamped  down  under  the  stones  at  the  stair 
foot. 

The  poetry  of  this  play  is  that  of  great  and 
high  spiritual  invention.  There  is  much  that 
stays  in  the  mind  as  exquisitely  said  and 
beautifully  felt.  But  the  wonder  of  the 
work  is  in  the  greatness  of  the  conception. 
That  is  truly  great,  both  as  poetry  and  as 
drama.  The  big  and  burning  imaginings  do 
not  please,  they  haunt. 

The  dream  of  Clarence,  the  wooing  of  the 
Lady  Anne,  the  scene  in  Baynard's  Castle, 
and  the  ghost  scene  in  the  tents  at  Bosworth, 
have  been  praised  and  re-praised.  They  are 
in  Shakespeare's  normal  mood,  neither  greater 
nor  less  than  twenty  other  scenes  in  the  mature 
plays.  The  really  grand  scene  of  the  calling 
down  of  the  curses  (Act  I,  sc.  iii),  when 
the  man's  mind,  after  brooding  on  this 
event  for  months,  sees  it  all,  for  a  glowing 


THE  PLAYS  101 

hour,  as  the  just  God  sees  it,  is  the  wonderful 
achievement.  Think  of  this  scene,  and  think 
of  the  scenes  played  nightly  now  in  the 
English  theatres,  and  ask  whether  all  is  well 
with  the  nation's  soul. 

There  are  many  superb  Shakespearean 
openings.  No  poet  in  history  opens  a  play 
with  a  more  magnificent  certainty.  The  open- 
ing of  this  play — 

**  Now  is  the  winter  of  our  discontent 
Made  glorious  summer  by  this  sun  of  York," 

is  one  of  the  most  splendid  of  all.  There  is 
no  need  to  pick  out  fragments  from  the  rest 
of  the  play,  but  the  march  of  the  line — 

"  Your  fire-new  stamp  of  honour  is  scarce 
current  " — 

the  lines — 

*'  then  came  wandering  by 
A  shadow  like  an  angel,  with  bright  hair 
Dabbled  in  blood;  and  he  squeaked  out  aloud, 
'  Clarence  is  come  ;    false,  fleeting,  perjured 

Clarence, 
That   stabbed  me   in  the  field  by  Tewkes- 
bury ' "— 


102        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

the  exquisitely  tender  lines — 

"  And    there    the    little    souls    of    Edward's 
children 
Whisper  the  spirits  " — 

and  the  orders  of  Richard  in  the  last  act, 
for  white  Surrey  to  be  saddled,  ink  and  paper 
to  be  brought,  and  a  bowl  of  wine  to  be 
filled,  show  that  the  poet's  great  confident 
manner  was  formed,  on  all  the  four  sides  of 
its  perfection.  The  years  only  brought  it  to  a 
deeper  glow. 

The  Merchant  of  Venice, 

Written.    (?) 

Published.    1600. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  ancient  story  of  the  merciless 
Jew  is  told  in  the  Gesta  Romajwrum,  and  re-told,  with 
delicate  grace,  by  Giovanni  Fiorentino,  a  fourteenth- 
century  Italian  writer,  in  his  II  Pecorone  (the  simpleton), 
a  collection  of  novels,  or,  as  we  should  call  them,  short 
stories.  The  story  of  the  three  caskets  is  also  told  in  the 
Qesia  Romunorum.  Other  incidents  in  the  play  are  taken 
from  other  sources,  possibly  from  other  plays.  It  is 
thought  by  some  that  the  character  of  Shylock  was  sug- 
gested by  the  case  of  the  Spanish  Jew,  Lopez,  who  was 
hanged,  perhaps  unjustly,  for  plotting  to  poison  Queen 
Elizabeth,  in  1594.  The  main  source  of  the  dramatic 
fable  is  Fiorentino' s  story. 

The  Fable.  Portia,  the  lady  of  Belmont,  has  three 
caskets,  one  of  gold,  one  of  silver,  one  of  lead.     She  is 


THE   PLAYS       ^  103 

vowed  to  marry  the  man  who,  on  viewing  the  caskets, 
guesses  which  of  them  contains  her  portrait.  Various 
attempting  suitors  fail  to  guess  rightly. 

Bassanio,  eager  to  try  the  hazard,  obtains  money  from 
his  friend  Antonio,  to  equip  him.  Antonio  borrows 
the  money  from  the  Jew,  Shylock,  on  condition  that, 
should  he  fail  to  repay  the  debt  by  a  fixed  day,  a  pound 
of  his  flesh  shall  be  forfeit  to  the  Jew. 

Bassanio  guesses  rightly  and  weds  Portia. 

Antonio  fails  to  repay  the  debt,  and  is  lodged  in  prison. 
Bassanio  hears  of  his  friend's  disaster.  Portia  bids  him 
fly  to  Antonio  with  money  enough  to  pay  the  debt  three- 
fold. Shylock  refuses  the  offer.  He  clamours  for  his 
pound  of  flesh.     The  case  comes  to  trial. 

At  the  hearing  of  the  case  in  the  Duke's  court,  Portia, 
disguised  as  a  judge,  gives  sentence,  that  Shylock  may 
have  his  pound  of  flesh;  but  that  if  he  shed  Christian 
blood  in  the  taking  of  it,  his  life  will  be  forfeit.  Shylock 
is  confounded  further  by  a  charge  of  endangering  a  Chris- 
tian's life.  He  is  fined  and  humbled.  Portia,  still  in 
disguise,  asks  as  her  fee  a  ring  that  she  has  given  to 
Bassanio.  Bassanio,  hesitating,  at  last  gives  the  ring, 
and  returns  home  without  it.  Portia's  pretended  indigna- 
tion at  the  loss  of  the  ring  ends  the  last  act  with  comedy. 

The  play  resolves  itself  into  a  simple  form. 
It  illustrates  the  clash  between  the  emotional 
and  the  intellectual  characters,  the  man  of 
heart  and  the  man  of  brain.  The  man  of 
heart,  Antonio,  is  obsessed  by  a  tenderness 
for  his  friend.  The  man  of  brain  is  obsessed 
by  a  lust  to  uphold  intellect  in  a  thoughtless 


104        WILLIMI   SHAKESPEARE 

world  that  makes  intellect  bitter  in  every 
age.  Shylock  is  a  man  of  intellect,  born  into 
a  despised  race.  It  is  his  tragedy  that  the 
generous  Gentiles  about  him  can  be  generous 
to  everything  except  to  intellect  and  Jewish 
blood.  Intellect  and  Jewish  blood  are  too 
proud  to  attempt  to  understand  the  Gentiles 
who  cannot  understand. 

Shylock  is  a  proud  man.  The  Gentiles, 
who  are  neither  proud  nor  intellectual,  spit 
upon  him  and  flout  him.  One  of  them 
beguiles  his  daughter  and  teaches  her  to  rob 
him.  Another  of  them  signs  a  mad  bond  to 
help  an  extravagant  friend  to  live  in  idleness. 
Bitter,  lonely  brooding  upon  these  things 
strengthen  the  Jew's  obsession,  till  the  words, 
"  I  can  cut  out  the  heart  of  my  enemy," 
become  the  message  of  his  entire  nature.  Half 
the  evils  in  life  come  from  the  partial  vision 
of  people  in  states  of  obsession  Shylock's 
obsession  grows  till  he  is  in  the  Duke's  court, 
whetting  his  knife  upon  his  shoe,  before  what 
Pistol  calls  "  incision." 

Portia  has  been  much  praised  during  two 


THE   PLAYS  105 

centuries  of  criticism.  She  is  one  of  the 
smiHng  things  created  in  the  large  and  gentle 
mood  that  moved  Shakespeare  to  comedy. 
The  scene  in  the  fifth  act,  where  the  two 
women,  coming  home  from  Venice  by  night, 
see  the  candle  burning  in  the  hall,  as  they 
draw  near,  is  full  of  a  naturalness  that  makes 
beauty  quick  in  the  heart.  Shakespeare 
enjoyed  the  writing  of  this  play.  The 
construction  of  the  last  two  acts  shows  that 
his  great  happy  mind  was  at  its  happiest  in 
the  saving  of  these  creatures  of  the  sun  from 
something  real. 

The  Taming  of  the  Shrew, 

Written.    (?) 

Published.     1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  induction  and  that  part  of  the 
play  which  treats  of  Petruchio  and  Katharina  is  based 
upon  a  play,  published  in  1594,  under  the  title  The  Taming 
of  A  Shrew,  author  not  known.  The  other  part  is  based 
on  The  Supposes  of  George  Gascoigne,  a  comedy  adapted 
from  Ariosto's  /  Supposiii. 

The  Fable.  Christopher  Sly,  a  tinker  lying  drunk  by 
a  tavern,  is  found  by  a  lord,  who  causes  liim  to  be  put 
to  bed  and  treated,  on  waking,  as  a  nobleman  newly 
cured  of  madness.  Part  of  the  treatment  is  the  perform- 
ance of  this  play  before  him. 

The  play  has  two  plots.     In  one  of  them,  Petruchio 


106        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

woos  and  tames  the  shrew  Katharma;  in  the  other, 
Katharina's  sister  Bianca  is  wooed  by  lovers  in  disguise. 
The  two  plots  have  little  connection  with  each  other. 
That  which  relates  to  Petmchio  and  Katharina  is  certainly 
by  Shakespeare.  The  other  seems  to  be  by  a  dull  man 
who  did  not  know  his  craft  as  a  dramatist. 

In  the  Induction,  and  in  the  speech  of 
Biondello  (in  Act  III)  Shakespeare  enters  a 
mood  of  memory  of  the  country.  In  the 
song  at  the  end  of  Love*8  Labour^s  Lost  he 
showed  a  matchless  sense  of  country  hfe. 
That  sense,  at  once  robust  and  sweet,  now 
gives  life  to  a  few  scenes  in  the  plays.  These 
scenes  are  mostly  in  prose;  but  they  have  the 
Tightness  of  poetry.  In  writing  them,  he 
wrought  with  his  daily  nature,  from  some- 
thing intimately  known,  or  inbred  in  him, 
during  childhood.  Man  can  only  write  hap- 
pily from  a  perfect  understanding.  All  men 
can  describe  with  point  and  colour  what  they 
knew  as  children.  These  country  scenes  in 
Shakespeare  are  happier  than  anything  else 
in  the  plays  because  they  come,  not  from 
anything  read  or  heard,  but  from  the  large, 
genial  nature  made  by  years  of  life  among 


THE   PLAYS  107 

the  farms  and  sheep-walks  at  the  western 
end  of  the  Cotswolds. 

Sly.  Y'  are  a  baggage :  the  Slys  are  no 
rogues;  look  in  the  chronicles;  we  came  in 
with  Richard  Conqueror.  Therefore  paucas 
paUabris ;  let  the  world  slide  :  Sessa ! 

Hostess.  You  will  not  pay  for  the  glasses 
you  have  burst  ? 

Sly.  No,  not  a  denier.  Go  by,  Jeronimy : 
go  to  thy  cold  bed,  and  warm  thee. 

In  the  third  act,  Biondello's  description  of 
the  appearance  of  Petruchio*s  horse  has  the 
abundance  of  the  great  mind. 

"...  possessed  with  the  glanders  and  like 
to  mose  in  the  chine;  troubled  with  the 
lampass,  infected  with  the  fashions,  full  of 
wind-galls,  sped  with  spavins,  rayed  with 
the  yellows,  past  cure  of  the  fives,  stark 
spoiled  with  the  staggers,  begnawn  with  the 
bots,  swayed  in  the  back  and  shoulder- 
shotten;  near  legged  before  and  with  a  half- 
cheeked  bit  and  a  headstall  of  sheep's 
leather." 

It  is  something  no  longer  possible  in  a  city 
theatre.     Neither  the  dramatist  nor  the  audi- 


108        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

ence  of  to-day  knows  a  horse  as  the  Eliza- 
bethan had  to  know  him.  The  speech  sets 
one  wondering  at  the  art  of  the  unknown 
Ehzabethan  actor  who  first  spoke  hurriedly 
this  speech  of  strange  words  full  of  sibilants. 
Shakespeare's  share  in  the  play  (the  scenes 
in  which  the  shrew  and  her  tamer  appear) 
is  farce  with  ironic  philosophical  intention. 
He  indicates  the  tragedy  that  occurs  when 
a  manly  spirit  is  born  into  a  woman's  body. 
Katharina  is  vexed  and  plagued  by  forced 
submission  to  a  father  who  cannot  see  her 
merit,  and  by  jealousy  of  a  gentle,  useless 
sister.  She,  who  is  entirely  honest,  sees  the 
brainless  Bianca,  whom  no  amount  of  school- 
ing will  make  even  passably  honest,  pre- 
ferred before  her.  Lastly,  she  is  humbled 
into  the  state  of  submissive  wifely  falsehood 
by  a  boor  w^ho  cares  only  for  his  own  will, 
her  flesh,  and  her  money.  In  a  page  and  a 
half  of  melancholy  claptrap  broken  Katharina 
endeavours  to  persuade  us  that 

**  Such  duty  as  the  subject  owes  the  prince. 
Even  such  a  woman  oweth  to  her  husband." 


THE   PLAYS  109 

Perhaps  it  is  the  way  of  the  world.  Women 
betray  womanhood  as  much  by  mildness  as 
by  wiles.  Meanwhile,  what  duty  does  a  man 
owe  to  a  fine,  free,  fearless  spirit  dragged 
down  to  his  by  commercial  bargain  with  a 
father  who  is  also  a  fool  ? 

King  Henry  IV,  Fart  /. 

Written.     (?) 

Published.     1598. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  Most  of  the  comic  scenes  are  the 
fruit  of  Shakespeare's  invention.  A  very  popular  play. 
The  Famous  Victories  of  Henry  V,  by  an  unknown  hand, 
gave  him  the  suggestion  for  an  effective  comic  scene. 
In  the  historical  scenes  he  follows  closely  the  Chronicles 
of  Holinshed. 

The  Fahle.  The  play  treats  of  the  rising  of  Henry 
Hotspur,  Lord  Percy,  against  Henry  IV  of  England, 
and  of  the  turning  of  the  mind  of  Henry,  Prince  of  Wales, 
from  low  things  to  things  more  worthy  his  birth.  It 
ends  with  the  killing  of  Hotspur,  by  the  Prince  of  Wales, 
on  the  battlefield  at  Shrewsbury.  Hotspur  is  an  un- 
common man,  whose  \mcommonness  is  unsupported  d^ 
his  father  at  a  critical  moment.  Henry,  Prince  of  Wales, 
is  a  common  man,  whose  commonness  props  his  father, 
and  helps  him  to  conquer.  The  play  is  about  a  son  too 
brilliant  to  be  understood,  and  a  son  too  common  to 
understand. 

The  play  treats  of  a  period  some  four  years 
after    the    killing    of    King    Richard    II.     It 


110        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

opens  at  a  time  when  the  oaths  of  Henry 
BoHng broke,  to  do  justice,  have  been  broken 
on  all  sides,  lest  the  injustice  of  his  assump- 
tion of  kingship  should  be  recognised  and 
punished  by  those  over  whom  he  usurps 
power.  The  King  is  no  longer  the  just, 
rather  kind,  man  of  affairs  who  takes  power 
in  the  earlier,  much  finer  play.  He  is  a 
swollen,  soured,  bullying  man,  with  all  the 
ingratitude  of  a  king  and  all  the  baseness  of 
one  who  knows  his  cause  to  be  wrong.  Op- 
posed to  him  is  a  passionate,  quick-tempered 
man,  ready  to  speak  his  mind,  on  the  instant, 
to  any  whom  he  believes  to  be  unjust  or  false. 

This  quick-tempered  man.  Lord  Percy,  has 
done  the  King  a  signal  service.  Instead  of 
asking  for  reward  he  tries  to  persuade  the 
King  to  be  just  to  a  man  who  has  suffered 
wounds  and  defeat  for  him.  The  King  calls 
him  a  liar  for  his  pains. 

Percy,  stung  to  the  quick,  rebels.  Others 
rebel  with  him,  among  them  some  who  are 
too  wise  to  be  profitable  on  a  council  of  war. 
War  does  not  call  for  wisdom,  but  for  swift- 


THE   PLAYS  111 

ness  in  striking.  Percy,  who  is  framed  for 
swiftness  in  striking,  loses  half  of  his  slender 
chance  because  his  friends  are  too  wise  to 
advise  desperate  measures.  Nevertheless,  his 
troops  shake  the  King's  troops.  The  desper- 
ate battle  of  Shrewsbury  is  very  nearly  a 
triumph  for  him.  Then  the  Prince  meets 
him  and  kills  him.  He  learns  too  late  that 
a  passionate  longing  to  right  the  wrong  goes 
down  before  the  rough  and  stupid  something 
that  makes  up  the  bulk  of  the  world.  He 
learns  that 

"  Thought's  the  slave  of  life,  and  life,  time's 
fool; 
And  time,  that  takes  survey  of  all  the  world. 
Must  have  a  stop  " — 

and  dies.  The  man  who  kills  him  says  a 
few  trite  Hnes  over  his  body,  and  leaves  the 
stage  talking  of  Falstaff's  bowels. 

Prince  Henry,  afterwards  Henry  V,  has  been 
famous  for  many  years  as  "  Shakespeare's 
only  hero."  Shakespeare  was  too  wise  to 
count  any  man  a  hero.  The  ways  of  fate 
moved  him  to  vision,  not  heroism.     If  we  can 


112        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

be  sure  of  anything  in  that  great,  simple, 
gentle,  elusive  brain,  we  can  be  sure  that  it 
was  quickened  by  the  thought  of  the  sun 
shining  on  the  just  and  on  the  unjust,  and 
shining  none  the  less  golden  though  the  soul 
like  clay  triumph  over  the  soul  like  flame. 
Prince  Henry  is  not  a  hero,  he  is  not  a  thinker, 
he  is  not  even  a  friend;  he  is  a  common  man 
whose  incapacity  for  feeling  enables  him  to 
change  his  habits  whenever  interest  bids 
him.  Throughout  the  first  acts  he  is  care- 
less and  callous  though  he  is  breaking  his 
father's  heart  and  endangering  his  father's 
throne.  He  chooses  to  live  in  society  as  com- 
mon as  himself.  He  talks  continually  of 
guts  as  though  a  belly  were  a  kind  of  wit. 
Even  in  the  society  of  his  choice  his  attitude 
is  remote  and  cold-blooded.  There  is  no 
good-fellowship  in  him,  no  sincerity,  no 
whole-heartedness.  He  makes  a  mock  of 
the  drawer  who  gives  him  his  whole  little 
pennyworth  of  sugar.  His  jokes  upon  Fal- 
staff  are  so  little  good-natured  that  he  stands 
upon  his  princehood  whenever  the  old  man 


THE   PLAYS  118 

would  retort  upon  him.  He  impresses  one 
as  quite  common,  quite  selfish,  quite  without 
feeling.  When  he  learns  that  his  behaviour 
may  have  lost  him  his  prospective  crown 
he  passes  a  sponge  over  his  past,  and  fights 
like  a  wild  cat  for  the  right  of  not  having  to 
work  for  a  living. 

There  is  little  great  poetry  in  the  play. 
The  magnificent  image — 

"  Baited  like  eagles  having  lately  bathed  " — 

the  speech  of  Worcester  (in  Act  V,  sc.  i) 
when  he  comes  with  a  trumpet  to  speak  with 
the  King,  and  the  call  of  Hotspur  to  set  on 
battle — 

"  Sound  all  the  lofty  instruments  of  war, 
And  by  that  music  let  us  all  embrace  " — 

are  all  noble. 

To  many,  the  play  is  remarkable  because 
it  introduces  Sir  John  Falstaff,  the  most 
notable  figure  in  English  comedy.  Falstaff 
is  that  deeply  interesting  thing,  a  man  who 
is  base  because  he  is  wise.  Our  justest, 
wisest  brain  dwelt  upon  Falstaff   longer  than 


114        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

upon  any  other  character  because  he  is  the 
world  and  the  flesh,  able  to  endure  while 
Hotspur  flames  to  his  death,  and  the  enemies 
of  the  devil  are  betrayed  that  the  devil  may 
have  power  to  betray  others. 


The  Second  Part  of  King  Henry  IV, 

Written.     1597  (?) 

Published.     1600. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  play  of  TTie  Famous  Victories 
of  Henry   V.     Holinshed's  Chronicles. 

The  Fable.  Northumberland  and  the  other  conspirators 
agamst  the  King  leam  that  Hotspur,  their  associate, 
whom  they  failed  to  support,  has  been  defeated  and 
killed.  The  King's  forces  are  now  free  to  act  against 
themselves.  Northumberland  retires  to  Scotland.  The 
others  under  a  divided  command,  make  head  against 
the  King's  troops  under  John  of  Lancaster.  They  are 
betrayed,  taken  and  put  to  death.  Northumberland, 
venturing  out  from  Scotland,  is  defeated.  King  Henry's 
position  is  assured. 

His  safety  comes  too  late  to  be  pleasant  to  him.  He 
is  dying,  and  the  conduct  of  his  son  gives  him  anxiety. 
He  sees  no  chance  of  permanent  peace.  He  counsels 
his  son  to  begin  a  war  abroad,  to  distract  the  attention 
of  his  subjects.     Having  done  this,  he  dies. 

Prince  Henry  begins  his  reign  as  Henry  V  by  casting 
off  all  his  old  associates. 

The  second  part  of  the  play  of  King 
Henry    IV   is    Shakespeare's    ending    of    the 


THE   PLAYS  115 

tragedy  of  Richard  II  The  deposition  of 
Richard  was  an  act  of  violence,  unjust,  as 
violence  must  be,  and  offensive,  as  injustice 
is,  to  the  power  behind  life.  The  blood  of 
the  dead  king,  and  of  all  those  killed  in  fight- 
ing for  him,  calls  upon  that  power,  and  asks 
justice  of  it.  Slowly,  in  many  secret  ways, 
the  tide  sets  against  the  slayer,  till  he  is  a 
worn,  old,  heart-broken,  haunted  man,  dying 
with  the  knowledge  that  all  the  bloodshed 
has  been  useless,  because  the  power  so  hardly 
won  will  be  tossed  away  by  his  successor, 
the  youth  with  "  a  weak  mind  and  an  able 
body,'*  the  "  good,  shallow  young  fellow," 
who  "  would  have  made  a  good  pantler," 
who  comes  in  noisily  to  his  father's  death-bed 
with  news  of  the  beastliest  of  all  the  treach- 
eries of  the  reign.  Just  as  the  play  of  Richard 
III  completes  the  action  of  the  Wars  of  the 
Roses,  this  play  completes  the  action  of  the 
killing  of  the  Duke  of  Gloucester  at  Calais. 
The  wheel  comes  full  circle,  crushing  many 
that  looked  to  be  brought  high,  making  friends 
enemies  and  enemies  friends.     Life  was  never 


116        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

so  brooded  on  since  man  learned  to  think,  as 
in  this  cycle  of  tragedies.  In  this  fragment 
of  the  whole  we  are  shown  the  two  classes  in 
human  life,  the  people  of  instinct  and  the 
people  of  intellect,  being  preyed  on  by  two 
men,  one  of  them  greedy  for  present  ease, 
the  other  for  temporal  power.  Both  men 
obtain  their  will.  Those  who  give  up  every- 
thing for  one  thing  often  obtain  that  thing. 
But  it  is  a  law  of  life  that  nothing  must  be 
paid  for  with  too  great  a  share  of  the  imagina- 
tive energy.  All  excess  of  the  kind  is  unjust, 
as  violence  must  be,  and  offensive,  as  injustice 
is,  to  the  power  behind  life.  King  Henry  IV 
fails  in  the  hour  of  his  triumph  from  his  mani- 
fold failures  in  life  during  the  struggle  for 
triumph.  Falstaff  fails  in  the  same  way. 
The  prize  of  life  falls  to  the  careless  and  callous 
man  who  has  struggled  only  in  two  minutes 
of  his  life,  once,  when  he  played  a  practical 
joke  upon  some  thieves,  and  a  second  time 
when  he  killed  Hotspur,  the  brilliant  intellect, 
the  "  miracle  of  men." 

Many     scenes    in     this     play     are     great. 


THE   PLAYS  117 

Shakespeare's  instinctive  power  was  as  large 
and  as  happy  as  his  intellectual  power.  In 
this  play  he  indulged  it  to  the  full.  The 
Falstaff  scenes  are  all  wonderful.  That  in 
which  the  drunken  Pistol  is  driven  down- 
stairs is  the  finest  tavern  scene  ever  written. 
Those  placed  in  Gloucestershire  are  the  per- 
fect poetry  of  English  country  life.  The 
talk  of  old  dead  Double,  who  could  clap 
**i'  the  clout  at  twelvescore,"  and  is  now 
dead,  as  we  shall  all  be  soon;  the  casting  back 
of  memory  to  Jane  Night  work,  still  alive, 
though  she  belongs  to  a  time  fifty-five  years 
past,  when  a  man,  now  old,  heard  the  chimes 
at  midnight;  the  order  to  sow  the  headland, 
Cotswold  fashion,  with  red  Lammas  wheat; 
the  kindness  and  charm  of  the  country 
servants,  so  beautiful  after  the  drunken 
townsmen,  are  like  the  English  country 
speaking.  The  earth  of  England  is  a  good 
earth  and  bears  good  fruit,  even  the  apple 
of  man.  These  scenes  are  like  an  apple- 
loft  in  some  old  barn,  where  the  apples  of 
last  year  lie  sweet  in  the  straw. 


118        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

All  of  those  scenes  seem  to  have  been 
written  easily,  out  of  the  fulness  of  an  in- 
stinctive power.  In  the  other  scenes  Shake- 
speare wrote  with  intense  mental  effort  after 
brooding  intensely  on  human  destiny — 

"how  chances  mock, 
And  changes  fill  the  cup  of  alteration 
With  divers  liquors," 

and  on  the  truth  that — 

"There  is  a  history  in  all  men's  lives, 
Figuring  the  nature  of  the  times  deceased; 
The  which  observed,  a  man  may  prophesy, 
With   a   near  aim,  of   the  main  chance   of 

things 
As  not  yet  come  to  life." 

There  are  two  scenes  of  deep  tragedy  in 
the  play,  both  awful.  Shakespeare  never 
wrote  anything  more  terrible.  They  are  the 
scene  in  the  fourth  act,  where  John  of  Lan- 
caster tricks  and  betrays  the  rebels,  and  the 
scene  at  the  end  where  the  young  King  cuts 
his  old  friends,  with  a  word  to  the  Lord 
Justice  to  have  them  into  banishment.  The 
words  of  Scripture,  "  Put  not  your  trust  in 


THE   PLAYS  119 

princes,"    must  have  rung  in  Shakespeare's 
head  as  he  wrote  these  scenes. 

Richard  II  flung  down  his  warder  at 
Coventry  rather  than  let  his  friend  venture 
in  battle  for  him.  From  that  act  of  mercy 
came  his  loss  of  the  crown,  his  death,  Mow- 
bray's death.  Hotspur's  death,  the  murder 
of  the  leaders  at  Gaultree  and  the  countless 
killings  up  and  down  England.  At  the  end 
of  this  play  the  slaughter  stops  for  a  while 
so  that  a  callous  young  animal  may  bring 
his  country  into  a  foreign  war  to  divert  men's 
minds  from  injustice  at  home. 

At  the  end  of  the  play  there  is  an  epilogue 
in  prose,  touching  for  this  reason,  that  it  is 
one  of  the  few  personal  addresses  that  Shake- 
speare has  left  to  us.  In  the  plays  the  char- 
acters speak  with  a  detachment  never  relaxed. 
They  belong  to  the  kingdom  of  vision,  not  to 
the  mind  through  which  they  came.  In  this 
epilogue  Shakespeare  speaks  for  all  time 
directly  to  his  hearers,  whoever  they  may 
be. 

Who  are  his  hearers  ?     Not  the  English. 


120        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

Our  prophet  is  not  honoured  here.  This 
series  of  historical  plays  is  one  of  the  most 
marvellous  things  ever  done  by  man.  The 
plays  of  which  it  is  composed  have  not  been 
played  in  London,  in  their  great  processional 
pageant  of  tragedy,  within  the  memory  of 
man. 

King  Henry  V, 

Written.    1598  (?) 

Published f  imperfectly,  1600 ;  as  we  nov  have  it, 
1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  play  of  The  Famous  Victories 
of  Henry  V.  Holinshed's  Chronicles.  (Possibly)  an 
earlier  play,  now  lost. 

The  Fable.  The  play  describes  the  determination  of 
Henry  V  to  fight  with  France,  his  progress  in  France, 
the  battle  of  Agincourt,  the  articles  of  peace  between 
the  French  and  English,  and  the  courtship  of  the  King 
with  Katharine,  daughter  of  the  French  King.  It  is 
a  chronicle  of  the  coming,  seeing,  and  conquering  of  the 
*'  fellow  "  "  whose  face  was  not  worth  sun-buming." 

The  play  bears  every  mark  of  having  been 
hastily  written.  Though  it  belongs  to  the 
great  period  of  Shakespeare's  creative  life, 
it  contains  little  either  of  clash  of  character, 
or  of  that  much  tamer  thing,  comparison  of 
character.     It   is   a   chronicle   or  procession. 


THE  PLAYS  121 

eked  out  with  soldiers'  squabbles.  It  seems 
to  have  been  written  to  fill  a  gap  in  the  series 
of  the  historical  plays.  Perhaps  the  manage- 
ment of  the  Globe  Theatre,  where  the  play- 
was  performed,  wished  to  play  the  series 
through,  from  Richard  II  to  Richard  III, 
and  persuaded  Shakespeare  to  write  this 
play  to  link  Henry  IV  to  Henry  VI,  The 
lines  of  the  epilogue  show  that  Shakespeare 
meant  the  play  to  give  an  image  of  worldly 
success  between  the  images  of  failure  in  the 
other  plays. 

The  play  ought  to  be  seen  and  judged  as 
a  part  of  the  magnificent  tragic  series.  De- 
tached from  its  place,  as  it  has  been,  it  loses 
all  its  value.  It  is  not  greatly  poetical  in  itself. 
It  is  popular.  It  is  about  a  popular  hero 
who  is  as  common  as  those  who  love  him. 
But  in  its  place  it  is  tremendous.  Henry  V 
is  the  one  commonplace  man  in  the  eight 
plays.  He  alone  enjoys  success  and  worldly 
happiness.  He  enters  Shakespeare's  vision 
to  reap  what  his  broken-hearted  father 
sowed.     He  passes  out  of  Shakespeare's  vision 


122        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

to  beget  the  son  who  dies  broken-hearted 
after  bringing  all  to  waste  again. 

"Hear  him  but  reason  in  divinitv." 

cries  the  admiring  archbishop.  Yet  this 
searcher  of  the  spirit  woos  his  bride  like  a 
butcher,  and  jokes  among  his  men  like  a 
groom.  He  has  the  knack  of  life  that  fits 
human  beings  for  whatever  is  animal  in 
human  affairs. 

His  best  friend,  Scroop,  plots  to  kill  him, 
but  is  detected  and  put  to  death.  Henry 
accuses  Scroop  of  cruelty  and  ingratitude. 
He  forgets  those  friends  whom  his  own  cruelty 
has  betrayed  to  death  and  dishonour.  Fal- 
staff  dies  broken-hearted.  Bardolph,  whose 
faithfulness  redeems  his  sins,  is  hanged. 
Pistol  becomes  a  cutpurse.  They  were  the 
prince's  associates  a  few  months  before.  He 
puts  them  from  his  life  with  as  little  feeling 
as  he  shows  at  Agincourt,  when  he  orders  all 
the  prisoners  to  be  killed. 

He  has  a  liking  for  knocks.  Courage 
tempered  by  stupidity  (as  in  the  persons  of 


^ 


THE   PLAYS  123 

Fluellen,  etc.)  is  what  he  loves  in  a  man.  He, 
himself,  has  plenty  of  his  favourite  quality.  His 
love  of  plainness  and  bluntness  makes  him  con- 
demn sentiment  in  his  one  profound  speech — 

All  other  devils  that  suggest  by  treasons 

Do  botch  and  bungle  up  damnation 

With  patches,  colours,  and  with  forms  being 

fetch'd 
From  glistering  semblances  of  piety.'* 

The  scenes  between  Nym  and  Pistol,  and 

/  the  account  of  Falstaff's  death,  are  the  last 

^  of  the  great  English  scenes.    This  (or  the  next) 

was  Shakespeare's  last  English  play,  for  Lear 

and  Cymbeline  are  British,  not  English.    When 

he  laid  down  his  pen  after  writing  the  epilogue 

to   this   play   he   had   done   more  than   any 

English  writer  to   make   England   sacred   in 

i  the  imaginations  of  her  sons. 

1  The  Merry  Wives  of  Windsor, 

Written.    1599  (?) 

Publishedy  in  a  mutilated  form,  1602;    in  a  complete 
fonn,  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.     A  tale  in  Straparola*s  NotU  (iv.  4). 

Tarleton's  Ncirs  out  of  Purgatorie.     Giovanni  Fiorentino's 

J  II  Pecorone.  Kinde  Kit  of  Kingston's  Westward  for  Smelts, 

♦  " 


i 


124        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

The  Fable.  Falstaff  makes  love  to  Mistress  Ford,  the 
wife  of  a  Windsor  man.  Mistress  Ford,  despising  Falstaff, 
plots  with  her  friend,  Mrs.  Page,  to  make  him  a  mock. 
News  of  Falstaff  s  passion  is  brought  to  Ford,  who,  need- 
lessly jealous,  resolves  to  search  the  house  for  him. 

Falstaff  woos  Mrs.  Ford.  She  holds  him  in  play  till 
she  hears  that  her  husband  is  coming.  Falstaff,  alarmed 
at  his  approach,  bundles  into  a  clothes  basket,  is  carried 
past  the  unsuspecting  husband,  and  soused  in  the  river. 

He  is  gulled  into  the  belief  that  Mrs.  Ford  expects  him 
again.  He  goes,  is  nearly  caught  by  Ford,  but  escapes, 
disguised  as  an  old  woman,  at  the  cost  of  a  cudgelling. 

Still  believing  in  Mrs.  Ford's  love  for  him,  he  keeps  a 
third  assignation,  this  time  in  Windsor  Forest,  in  the 
disguise  of  Heme  the  hunter.  On  this  occasion  he  is 
pinched  and  scorched  by  little  children  disguised  as 
fairies.  He  learns  that  Mrs.  Ford  has  tricked  him,  is 
mocked  by  all,  and  then  forgiven. 

The  play  is  eked  out  by  other  actions.  Chief  of  these  is 
the  wooing  of  Anne  Page,  Mrs.  Page's  daughter,  by  three 
men — a  foreigner.  Dr.  Caius;  an  idiot.  Master  Slender;  and 
the  man  of  her  h.eart,  Fenton.  There  are  also  scenes 
between  Falstaff,  Nym,  Bardolph  and  Pistol,  and  between 
Dr.  Caius,  Sir  Hugh  Evans,  Shallow,  Slender,  the  Host  and 
Mrs.  Quickly. 

An  old  tradition  says  that  this  play  was 
written  in  a  fortnight  by  command  of  Queen 
Elizabeth.  There  can  be  no  doubt  {a)  that 
it  was  written  hurriedly,  {h)  that  it  nicely 
suited  the  Tudor  sense  of  humour.  It  is 
the   least   interesting   of   the   genuine   plays. 


THE   PLAYS  125 

It  is  almost  wholly  the  work  of  the  abundant 
instinctive  self  working  in  the  high  spirits 
that  so  often  come  with  the  excitement  of 
hurry.  None  of  the  characters  has  time 
for  thought.  The  play  is  full  of  external 
energy.  The  people  bustle  and  hurry  with 
all  their  animal  natures. 

It  is  the  only  Shakespearean  play  which 
treats  exclusively  of  English  country  society. 
As  a  picture  of  that  society  it  is  true  and 
telling.  Country  society  alters  very  little.  It 
is  the  enduring  stem  on  which  the  cities  graft 
fashions.  It  is  given  to  few  to  see  English 
country  society  so  much  excited  as  it  is  in 
this  play,  but  drama  deals  with  excessive 
life.  Shakespeare's  people  are  always  in- 
tensely excited  or  interested  or  passionate. 
Each  play  tells  of  the  great  moments  in  half- 
a-dozen  lives.  The  method  of  this  play  is 
the  same,  though  the  lives  chosen  are  lower 
and  the  interests  stupider.  Falstaff  is  in- 
terested in  cuckoldry,  Mrs.  Ford  in  mockery, 
Ford,  Evans  and  Caius  in  jealousy  and 
rivalry,  Bardolph  is  going  to  be  a  tapster,  the 


126        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

others  are  plying  their  suits.  Even  in  this 
his  most  trivial  play,  Shakespeare's  idea 
that  punishment  follows  oath-breaking  is 
expressed  (whimsically  enough)  by  Fal staff — 

"  I  never  prospered  since  I  forswore  myself 
at  primero." 

His  other  idea,  that  obsession  is  a  danger 
to  life,  is  expressed  later  in  the  words — 

"  See  now,  how  wit  may  be  made  a  Jack-a- 
Lent,  when  'tis  upon  ill  employment." 

There  is  little  poetry  in  the  play.  The 
most  poetical  passage  is  the  account  of 
Heme  the  hunter — 

*'  There  is  an  old  tale  goes,  that  Heme  the 

Hunter, 
Some  time  a  keeper  here  in  Windsor  Forest, 
Doth  all  the  winter-time,  at  still  midnight, 
Walk  round  about  an  oak,  with  great  ragg'd 

horns ; 
And  there  he  blasts  the  tree,  and  takes  the 

cattle; 
And  makes  milch-kine  yield  blood,  and  shakes 

a  chain 
In  a  most  hideous  and  dreadful  manner.'* 


THE   PLAYS  127 

Modern  poets  would  describe  Heme's  dress 
and  appearance.  The  creative  poet  describes 
his  actions. 

It  is  possible  that  when  this  play  was 
written  Shakespeare  had  thoughts  of  con- 
secrating himself  to  the  writing  of  purely- 
English  plays.  There  are  signs  that  he  had 
reached  a  point  of  achievement  that  is  always 
a  critical  point  to  imaginative  men.  He 
had  reached  the  point  at  which  the  personality 
is  exhausted.  He  had  worked  out  his  natural 
instincts,  the  life  known  to  him,  his  predilec- 
tions, his  reading.  He  had  found  a  channel 
in  which  his  thoughts  could  express  them- 
selves. Writing  was  no  longer  so  pleasant 
to  him  as  it  had  been.  He  had  done  an  in- 
credible amount  of  work  in  a  few  years.  The 
personality  was  worn  to  a  husk.  It  may  be 
that  a  very  little  would  have  kept  him  on 
this  side  of  the  line,  writing  imitations  of  what 
he  had  already  done.  He  was  at  the  critical 
moment  which  separates  the  contemplative 
from  the  visionary,  the  good  from  the  excel- 
lent, the  great  from  the  supreme.     All  writers. 


128        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

according  to  their  power,  come  to  this  point. 
Very  few  have  the  fortune  to  get  beyond  it. 
Shakespeare's  mind  stood  still  for  a  moment, 
in  this  play  and  in  the  play  that  followed, 
before  it  went  on  triumphant  to  the  supreme 
plays. 

As  You  Like  It 

Written.     (?) 

Published.     1600  (?) 

Source  of  the  Plot.  Thomas  Lodge's  novel  of  Rosalynde, 
Euphues*  Golden  Legacie  (published  in  1590)  supply  the 
fable.  The  tale  is  that  tale  of  Gamelyn,  wrongly  attri- 
buted to  Chaucer.  The  Practise  (Saviolo*s  "Practise")  of 
Vincentio  Saviolo,  an  Italian  master  of  arms,  gave  hints 
for  Touchstone's  account  of  the  lie.  The  rest  of  the  play 
seems  to  have  been  the  fruit  of  Shakespeare's  invention. 

The  Fable.  Orlando,  basely  used  by  his  elder  brother 
Oliver,  leaves  home,  annoys  the  usurping  Duke  Frederick, 
and  is  advised  to  leave  the  country. 

Rosalind,  child  of  the  rightful  Duke,  and  Celia,  the  child 
of  Duke  Frederick,  fly  from  home  together  in  search  of  the 
rightful  Duke,  who  has  taken  to  the  wild  wood.  Rosalind, 
dressed  as  a  man,  gives  out  that  Celia  is  her  sister.  They 
set  up  as  shepherds  in  Arden, 

Orlando  joins  the  rightful  Duke  in  Arden.  He  is  in 
love  with  Rosalind.  He  meets  her  in  the  forest,  but  does 
not  recognise  her  in  her  disguise.  Oliver,  cast  out  by 
Frederick,  comes  to  Arden,  is  reconciled  to  Orlando,  and 
falls  in  love  with  Celia.  There  are  a  few  passages  of  the 
comedy  of  mistake,  due  to  Rosalind's  disguise.    In  the 


THE   PLAYS  129 

end,  the  rightful  Duke  and  Oliver  are  restored  to  their 
possessions.  Orlando  marries  Rosalind ;  the  minor 
characters  are  married  as  their  hearts  desire,  and  all 
ends  happily. 

The  play  treats  of  the  gifts  of  Nature  and 
the  ways  of  Fortune.  Orlando,  given  little, 
is  brought  to  much.  Rosalind  and  Celia, 
born  to  much,  are  brought  to  little.  The 
Duke,  born  to  all  things,  is  brought  to  nothing. 
The  usurping  Duke,  born  to  nothing,  climbs 
to  much,  desires  all,  and  at  last  renounces 
all.  Oliver,  born  to  much,  aims  at  a  little 
more,  loses  all,  and  at  last  regains  all.  Touch- 
stone, the  worldly  wise,  marries  a  fool. 
Audrey,  born  a  clown,  marries  a  courtier. 
Phebe,  scorning  a  man,  falls  in  love  with  a. 
woman.  i 

Jaques,  the  only  wise  one,  is  the  only  on6^ 
not  moved  by  Fortune.  Life  does  not  interest 
him;  his  interest  is  in  his  thoughts  about 
life.  His  vision  of  life  feasts  him  whatever 
life  does.  Passages  in  the  second  act,  in  the 
subtle  seventh  scene,  corrupt  in  a  most  im- 
portant line,  show  that  in  the  character  of 
Jaques  Shakespeare  was  expounding  a  philo- 


130        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

sophy  of  art.  The  philosophy  may  not  have 
been  that  by  which  he,  himself,  wrought;  but 
it  is  one  set  down  by  him  with  an  extreme 
subtlety  of  care,  and  opposed,  as  all  opinions 
advanced  in  drama  must  be,  by  an  extreme 
earnestness  of  opposition. 

The  wisest  of  Shakespeare's  characters  are 
often  detached  from  the  action  of  the  play 
in  which  they  appear.  Jaques  holds  aloof 
from  the  action  of  this  play,  though  he  is 
perhaps  the  best -known  character  in  the  cast. 
His  thought  is  the  thought  of  all  wise  men, 
that  wisdom,  being  always  a  little  beyond 
the  world,  has  no  worldly  machinery  by 
which  it  can  express  itself.  In  this  world 
the  place  of  chorus,  interpreter  or  com- 
mentator is  not  given  to  the  wise  man,  but 
to  the  fool  who  has  degraded  the  office  to  a 
profession.  Jaques,  the  wise  man,  finds  the 
place  occupied  by  one  whose  comment  is 
platitude.  Wisdom  has  no  place  in  the 
social  scheme.  The  fool,  he  finds,  has  both 
office  and  uniform. 

Seeing  this,  Jaques  wishes,  as  all  wise  men 


THE   PLAYS  131 

wish,  not  to  be  counted  wise  but  to  have 
as  great  liberty  as  the  fool  to  express  his 
thought — 

"  weed  j^our  better  judgments 
Of  all  opinion  that  grows  rank  in  them 
That  I  am  wise.     I  must  have  liberty 
Withal,  as  large  a  charter  as  the  wind, 
To   blow   on   whom   I   please  ;    for   so   fools 

have. 

.  .  .  give  me  leave 
To  speak  my  mind,  and  I  will  through  and 

through 
Cleanse  the  foul  body  of  the  infected  world. 
If  they  will  patiently  receive  my  medicine." 

He  is  answered  that,  having  learned  of 
the  world's  evil  by  libidinous  living,  he  can 
only  do  evil  by  exposing  his  knowledge.  He 
replies,  finely  expressing  Shakespeare's  invari- 
able artistic  practice,  that  his  aim  will  be  at 
sin,  not  at  particular  sinners. 

In  the  middle  of  his  speech  Orlando  enters, 
raging  for  food.  It  is  interesting  to  see  how 
closely  Shakespeare  follows  Jaques'  mind  in 
the  presence  of  the  fierce  animal  want  of 
hunger.     He  is   too   much   interested   to   be 

£  2 


132        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

of  help.  The  Duke  ministers  to  Orlando. 
Jaques  wants  to  know  "  of  what  kind  this 
cock  should  come  of."  He  speaks  banter- 
ingly,  the  Duke  speaks  kindly.  The  impres- 
sion given  is  that  Jaques  is  heartless.  The 
Duke's  thought  is  "  here  is  one  even  more 
wretched  than  ourselves."  Jaques'  thought, 
always  more  for  humanity  than  for  the 
individual,  is  a  profound  vision  of  the  world. 

The  play  is  a  little  picture  of  the  world. 
The  contemplative  man  who  is  not  of  the 
world,  is  yet  a  part  of  the  picture.  We  are 
shown  a  company  of  delightful  people,  just 
escaped  from  disaster,  smilingly  taking  the 
biggest  of  hazards.  The  wise  man,  dis- 
missing them  to  their  fates  with  all  the 
authority  of  wisdom,  gives  up  his  share  in 
the  game  to  listen  to  a  man  who  has  given  up 
his  share  of  the  world.  Renunciation  of  the 
world  is  attractive  to  all  upon  whom  the 
world  presses  very  heavily,  or  very  lightly. 

Rosalind  and  Phebe  are  of  the  two  kinds 
of  woman  who  come  much  into  Shakespeare's 
early  and  middle  plays.     Rosalind,  like  Portia, 


THE   PLAYS  133 

is  a  golden  woman,  a  daughter  of  the  sun, 
smiHng-natured,  but  limited.  Phebe,  Uke 
Rosalind,  is  black-haired,  black-eyed,  black- 
ey^browed,  with  the  dead-white  face  that  so 
often  goes  with  cruelty.  Shortly  after  this 
play  was  written  he  began  to  create  types  less 
external  and  less  limited. 

Miich  Ado  about  Nothing, 

Written.     (?) 

Published.     1600. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  greater  part  of  the  fable  seems 
to  have  been  invented  by  Shakespeare.  The  Hero  and 
Claudio  story  is  found  in  the  twenty-second  novel  of 
Bandello,  and  in  at  least  three  other  books  (one  of  them 
Spenser's  Faerie  Queene).  It  was  also  known  to  the 
Elizabethans  in  a  play  now  lost. 

The  Fable.  Benedick,  a  lord  of  Padua,  pledges  himself 
to  bachelorhood.  Beatrice,  a  disdainful  lady,  is  scornful 
of  men. 

Claudio  plans  to  marry  Hero. 

Don  John,  enemy  of  Claudio,  plans  to  thwart  the 
marriage  by  letting  it  appear  that  Hero  is  unchaste. 

Don  Pedro  and  Claudio  make  Benedick  believe  that 
Beatrice  is  dying  of  love  for  him. 

Ursula  and  Hero  make  Beatrice  believe  that  Benedick 
is  dying  of  love  for  her. 

The  disdainful  couple  make  friends.  Don  John  thwarts 
the  marriage  of  Claudio  by  his  tale  of  Hero*s  unchastity. 
Claudio  casts  off  Hero  at  the  altar.  Hero  swoons,  and 
is  conveyed  away  as  dead.     Beatrice  and  Benedick  are 


134        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

brought  into  close  alliance  by  their  upholding  of  Hero's 
cause. 

Proof  is  obtained  that  Hero  has  been  falsely  accused. 
She  is  recovered  from  her  swoon.  Claudio  marries  her. 
Benedick  and  Beatrice  plight  troth. 

In  this  play  Shakespeare  writes  of  the 
power  of  report,  of  the  thing  overheard,  to 
alter  human  destiny.  Antonio's  man,  listen- 
ing behind  a  hedge,  overhears  Don  Pedro 
telling  Claudio  that  he  will  woo  Hero.  The 
report  of  his  eavesdropping  conveys  no 
notion  of  the  truth,  and  leads,  no  doubt,  to 
a  bitter  moment  for  Hero.  Borachio,  hiding 
behind  the  arras,  overhears  the  truth  of  the 
matter.  The  report  of  his  eavesdropping 
leads  to  the  casting  off  of  Hero  at  the  altar. 
Don  John  and  Borachio  vow  to  Claudio 
that  they  overheard  Don  Pedro  making 
love  to  Hero.  The  report  gives  Claudio 
a  bitter  moment.  Benedick,  reporting  to 
the  same  tune,  intensifies  his  misery. 

Benedick,  overhearing  the  report  of 
Beatrice's  love  for  him,  changes  his  mind 
about  marriage.  Beatrice,  hearing  of  Bene- 
dick's love  for  her,  changes  her  mind  about 


THE   PLAYS  185 

men.  Claudio,  hearing  Don  John's  report  of 
Hero,  changes  his  mind  about  his  love.  The 
watch,  overhearing  Borachio's  report  of  his 
villainy,  are  able  to  change  the  tragedy  to 
comedy.  Leonato,  hearing  Claudio's  report 
of  Hero,  is  ready  to  cast  off  his  child.  Report 
is  shown  to  be  stronger  than  any  human 
affection  and  any  acquired  quality,  except  the 
love  of  one  unmarried  woman  for  another, 
and  that  strongest  of  all  earthly  things,  the 
fool  in  authority.  The  wisdom  of  Shake- 
speare is  greater  and  more  various  than  the 
brains  of  little  men  can  imagine.  It  is  one 
of  the  tragical  things,  that  this  great  man, 
who  interpreted  the  ways  of  fate  in  glorious, 
many-coloured  vision,  should  be  set  aside  in 
our  theatres  for  the  mockers  and  the  accusers, 
whose  vision  scatters  dust  upon  the  brain 
and  sand  upon  the  empty  heart. 

Though  the  play  is  not  one  of  the  most 
passionate  of  the  plays,  it  belongs  to  Shake- 
speare's greatest  creative  period.  It  is  full 
of  great  and  wonderful  things.  The  character- 
drawing    is    so    abundant    and    precise    that 


186        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

those  who  know  how  hard  it  is  to  convey 
the  illusion  of  character  can  only  bow  down, 
thankful  that  such  work  may  be,  but  ashamed 
that  it  no  longer  is.  Every  person  in  the 
play  is  passionately  alive  about  something. 
The  energy  of  the  creative  mood  in  Shake- 
speare filled  all  these  images  with  a  vitality 
that  interests  and  compels.  The  wit  and 
point  of  the  dialogue — 

Don  Pedro.  I  think  this  is  your  daughter. 

Leo7iato.  Her  mother  hath  many  times  told 
me  so. 

Benedick.  Were  you  in  doubt,  sir,  that  you 
asked  her  ? 

Leonato,  Signior  Benedick,  no ;  for  then 
you  were  a  child  ; 

or  (as  in  the  later  passage) — 

Beatrice.  I  may  sit  in  a  corner  and  cry  heigh 
ho  for  a  husband. 

Don  Pedro.  Lady  Beatrice,  I  will  get  you 
one. 

Beatrice.  I  would  rather  have  one  of  your 
father's  getting.  Hath  your  Grace  ne'er  a 
brother  like  you  ?  Your  father  got  excellent 
husbands,  if  a  maid  could  come  by  them. 


THE   PLAYS  137 

Don  Pedro,  Will  you  have  me,  lady  ? 

Beatrice.  No,  my  lord,  unless  I  might  have 
another  for  working  days :  your  Grace  is  too 
costly  to  wear  every  day — 

is  plain  to  all ;  but  it  is  given  to  few  to 
see  with  what  admirable,  close,  constructive 
art  this  dialogue  is  written  for  the  theatre. 
Of  poetry,  of  understanding  passionately  put, 
there  is  comparatively  little.  The  one  great 
poetical  scene  is  that  at  the  opening  of  the 
fifth  act.  The  worst  lines  of  this  scene  have 
become  proverbial  ;  the  best  are 

"  'tis  all  men's  office  to  speak  patience 
To  those  that  wring  under  the  load  of  sorrow, 
But  no  man's  virtue  nor  sufficiency. 
To  be  so  moral  when  he  shall  endure 
The  like  himself.^ 

There  is  little  in  the  play  written  thus, 
but  there  are  many  scenes  throbbingly  alive. 
The  scene  in  the  church  shows  what  power  to 
understand  the  awakened  imagination  has. 
The  scene  is  a  quivering  eight  minutes  in  as 
many  lives.     Shakespeare  passes  from  thrilling 


138        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

soul  to  thrilling  soul  with  a  touch  as  delicate 
as  it  is  certain. 

Shakespeare's  fun  is  liberally  given  in  the 
comic  scenes.  In  the  last  act  there  is  a 
beautiful  example  of  the  effect  of  lyric  to 
heighten  a  solemn  occasion. 

Twelfth  Night 

Written.     1600  (?) 

Published,  in  the  first  folio,  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  story  of  Orsino,  Viola,  Olivia 
and  Sebastian  is  to  be  found  in  the  '*  Historic  of  Apolonius 
and  Silla**  as  told  by  Barnabe  Riche  in  the  book  Riche 
his  FareweU  to  Miliiarie  Profession.  Riche  took  the  tale 
from  Bandello's  Italian,  or  from  de  Belleforest's  French 
translation  from  it.  Three  sixteenth-century  Italian  plays 
are  based  on  this  fable.  All  of  these  sources  may  have 
been  known  to  Shakespeare. 

The  sub -plot,  and  the  characters  contained  in  it,  seem 
to  be  original  creations. 

The  FMe.  Viola,  who  thinks  that  she  has  lost  her 
brother  Sebastian  by  shipwreck,  disguises  herselt"  as  a 
boy,  and  calls  herself  Cesario.  She  takes  service  with  the 
Duke  Orsino,  who  is  in  love  with  the  lady  Olivia.  She 
carries  love  messages  from  the  Duke  to  Olivia. 

Olivia,  who  is  in  mourning  for  her  brother,  refuses  the 
Duke's  suit,  but  falls  in  love  with  Cesario. 

In  her  house  is  Malvolio,  the  steward,  who  reproves  her 
uncle,  Sir  Toby  Belch,  for  rioting  at  night  with  trivial 
companions.  The  trivial  companions  forge  a  letter, 
which  causes  Malvolio  to  think  that  his  mistress  is  in  love 


THE   PLAYS  139 

with  him.  The  thought  makes  his  behaviour  so  strange 
that  he  is  locked  up  as  a  madman. 

Sir  Toby  Belch  finds  further  solace  for  life  in  making 
his  gull,  Sir  Andrew,  challenge  Cesario  to  a  duel.  The 
duel  is  made  dangerous  by  the  sudden  appearance  of 
Sebastian,  who  is  mistaken  for  Cesario.  He  beats  Sir 
Andrew  and  Sir  Toby,  and  encounters  the  lady  Olivia. 
Olivia  woos  him  as  she  has  wooed  Cesario,  but  with  better 
fortune. 

They  are  married.  The  Duke  marries  Viola.  Malvolio 
is  released  from  prison.  Sir  Toby  marries  Maria,  Olivia's 
waiting- worn  an.  Sir  Andrew  is  driven  out  like  a  plucked 
pigeon.  Malvolio,  unappeased  by  his  release,  vows  to  be 
revenged  for  the  mock  put  upon  him. 

This  is  the  happiest  and  one  of  the  lovehest 
of  all  the  Shakespearean  plays.  It  is  the  best 
English  comedy.  The  great  mind  that  mixed 
a  tragedy  of  intellect  with  a  tragedy  of  stupid- 
ity, here  mixes  mirth  with  romantic  beauty. 
The  play  is  so  mixed  with  beauty  that  one  can 
see  it  played  night  after  night,  week  after 
week,  without  weariness,  even  in  a  London 
theatre. 

The  play  presents  images  of  self-deception, 
or  delusional  sentimentality,  by  means  of 
a  romantic  fable  and  a  vigorous  fable.  It 
shows  us  three  souls  suffering  from  the  kind 
of  sickly  vanity   that  feeds   on  day-dreams. 


140        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

Orsino  is  in  an  unreal  mood  of  emotion.  Love 
is  an  active  passion.  Orsino  is  in  the  clutch 
of  its  dangerous  passive  enemy  called  senti- 
mentality. He  lolls  upon  a  couch  to  music 
when  he  ought  to  be  carrying  her  glove  to 
battle.  Olivia  is  in  an  unreal  mood  of  mourn- 
ing for  her  brother.  Grief  is  a  destroying 
passion.  Olivia  makes  it  a  form  of  self- 
indulgence,  or  one  sweet  the  more  to  attract 
flies  to  her.  Malvolio  is  in  an  unreal  mood 
of  self-importance.  Long  posing  at  the  head 
of  ceremony  has  given  him  the  faith  that 
ceremony,  of  which  he  is  the  head,  is  the  whole 
of  life.  This  faith  deludes  him  into  a  life  of 
day-di'cams,  common  enough  among  inactive 
clever  people,  but  dangerous  to  the  indulger, 
as  all  things  are  that  distort  the  mental  vision. 
At  the  point  at  which  the  play  begins  the 
day-dream  has  brought  him  to  the  pitch  of 
blindness  necessary  for  effective  impact  on 
the  wall. 

The  only  cure  for  the  sickly  in  the  mind 
is  reality.  Something  real  has  to  be  felt  or 
experienced.     Life  that  is  over-delicate   and 


THE   PLAYS  141 

remote  through  something  unbalanced  in 
the  mind  is  not  life  but  decay.  The  knife, 
the  bludgeon,  the  practical  joke,  and  the 
many-weaponed  figure  of  Sorrow  are  life's 
remedies  for  those  who  fail  to  live.  We  are 
the  earth's  children;  we  have  no  business  in 
limbo.  Living  in  limbo  is  like  living  in  the 
smoke  from  a  crater :  highly  picturesque,  but 
too  near  death  for  safety. 

Orsino  is  cured  of  sentiment  by  the  sight 
of  Sebastian  making  love  like  a  man.  He 
rouses  to  do  the  like  by  Viola.  Olivia  is 
piqued  out  of  sentiment  by  coming  to  know 
some  one  who  despises  her.  She  falls  in  love 
with  that  person.  Malvolio  is  mocked  out  of 
sentiment  by  the  knowledge  that  other  minds 
have  seen  his  mind.  He  has  not  the  happiness 
to  be  rewarded  with  love  at  the  end  of  the 
play ;  but  he  has  the  alternative  of  hate,  which 
is  as  active  a  passion  and  as  real.  All  three 
are  roused  to  activity  by  the  coming  of  some- 
thing real  into  their  lives;  and  all  three,  in 
coming  to  the  active  state,  cease  to  be  inter- 
esting and  beautiful  and  pathetic. 


142        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

Shakespeare's  abundant  power  created 
beings  who  look  before  and  after,  even  while 
they  keep  vigorous  a  passionate  present.  It 
is  difficult  to  praise  that  power.  Even  those 
who  know  how  difficult  art  is  find  it  hard 
to  praise  perfect  art.  Art  is  not  to  be  praised 
or  blamed,  but  understood.  This  play  will 
stand  as  an  example  of  perfect  art  till  a  greater 
than  Shakespeare  set  a  better  example  further 
on.     It  is 

"  All  beauty  and  without  a  spot." 

The  scene  of  the  roisterers,  rousing  the  night- 
owl  in  a  catch,  rouses  the  heart,  as  all  real 
creation  does,  with  the  thought  that  life  is 
too  wonderful  to  end.  The  next,  most  lovely 
scene,  where  the  Duke  and  Viola  talk  of  love 
that  keeps  life  from  ending,  and  so  often 
brings  life  down  into  the  dust,  assures  the 
heart  that  even  if  life  ends  for  us  it  will  go 
on  in  others. 

"  the  song  we  had  last  night. 
Mark  it,  Cesario,  it  is  old  and  plain; 
The  spinsters  and  the  knitters  in  the  sun 


THE   PLAYS  148 

And  the  free  maids  that  weave  their  thread 

with  bones 
Do  use  to  chant  it :  it  is  silly  sooth, 
And  dallies  with  the  innocence  of  love, 
Like  the  old  age." 

In  his  best  plays  Shakespeare  used  a  double 
construction  to  express  by  turn  the  twofold 
energy  of  man,  the  energy  of  the  animal  and 
of  the  spirit.  The  mind  that  brooded  sadly 
in 

**  For  women  are  as  roses,  whose  fair  flower 
Being  once   display'd,  doth  fall   that  very 
hour," 

and  in 

**  She  never  told  her  love. 
But  let  concealment,  like  a  worm  i'  the  bud, 
Feed  on  her   damask    cheek :     she  pined  in 
thought,'' 

belonged  to  earth,  and  got  a  gladness  from 
earth.  Within  two  minutes  of  the  talk  of  the 
woman  who  died  of  love  he  showed  Contem- 
plation making  a  rare  turkey-cock  of  the  one 
wise  man  in  his  play. 


144        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

AWs  Well  that  Ends  Well 

Written.     (?) 

Published.     1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  story  of  Helena's  love  for 
Bertram  is  found  in  the  Decamerone  of  Boccaccio  (giorn.  3, 
nov.  9).  Shakespeare  may  have  read  it  in  the  Palace  of 
Pleasure. 

The  Fable.  Helena,  orphan  daughter  of  a  physician, 
has  been  brought  up,  as  a  dependant,  in  the  house  of  the 
Countess  of  Rousillon.  She  falls  in  love  with  Bertram, 
tlie  son  of  the  Countess  and  the  King's  ward. 

Bertram  goes  to  the  French  Court,  on  his  way  to  the 
wars.  He  finds  the  King  dangerously  ill.  Helena, 
hearing  of  the  King's  illness,  comes  to  the  Court  as  a 
physician.  She  offers  to  cure  the  King  with  one  of  her 
father's  remedies,  on  condition  that,  when  cured,  he  will 
give  her  in  marriage  the  man  of  her  choice.  The  King 
accepts  these  conditions;  she  cures  him;  she  chooses  for 
her  husband  Bertram. 

Bertram,  the  King's  ward,  has  to  do  the  King's  bidding. 
He  grudgingly  accepts  her;  they  are  married.  He  leaves 
her,  and  goes  to  the  wars  in  the  service  of  the  Duke  of 
Florence,  designing  to  see  her  no  more.  Helena  with- 
draws from  the  Countess's  house,  and  comes  to  Florence 
disguised. 

Bertram  woos  Diana,  a  maid  of  Florence.  Helena 
impersonates  her,  receives  her  unsusj)ecting  husband  at 
night,  takes  from  him  a  ring,  and  gives,  in  exchange,  a 
ring  given  to  her  by  the  King  of  France.  At  the  end  of  t!ie 
war,  Bertram,  hearing  that  Helena  is  dead,  returns  to 
France,  wearing  the  ring.  The  King  sees  it  and  challenges 
it.  Bertram  can  give  no  just  account  of  how  he  got  it. 
Helena,  quick  with  child  by  him,  confronts  him,  with  the 
ring  that  he  left  with  her  at  Florence.     Diana,  the  Floren- 


I 


THE   PLAYS  145 

tine  maid,  gives  evidence  that  Helena  impersonated  her 
on  the  night  of  Bertram's  visit  at  Florence.  Bertram 
accepts  Helena  as  his  wife,  and  the  play  ends  happily. 

This  play  (whenever  written)  was  exten- 
sively revised  during  the  ruthless  mood  that 
gave  birth  to  Measure  for  Measure.  The 
alterations  were  made  in  a  mood  so  much 
deeper  than  the  mood  of  its  first  composition 
that  they  make  the  play  uneven.  Something, 
perhaps  some  trick  of  health,  that  made  the 
mind  clearer  than  the  imagination,  gave  to 
Shakespeare  for  a  short  time  another  (and 
pitiless)  view  of  human  obsessions. 

It  was  a  part  of  his  belief  that  treachery 
is  generally  caused  by  blindness,  blindness 
generally  by  some  obsession  of  passion.  In 
this  play  he  treats  of  the  removal  of  an  ob- 
session by  making  plain  to  the  obsessed, 
by  pitiless  judicial  logic,  the  ugliness  of  the 
treachery  it  causes, 

Bertram  is  a  young  man  fresh  from  home. 
He  does  not  want  to  marry.  He  is  eager  to  see 
the  world  and  to  win  honour.  He  has  been 
accustomed  to  look  down  on  Helena  as  a  poor 


146        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

dependant.  He  does  not  like  her,  and  he 
does  not  Hke  being  ordered.  He  is  suddenly 
ordered  to  marry  her.  He  has  been  trapped 
by  a  woman's  underhand  trick.  He  sees 
himself  brought  into  bondage  with  all  the 
plumes  of  his  youth  clipped  close.  There  is 
no  way  of  escape;  he  has  to  marry  her;  but 
the  King's  order  cannot  quench  his  rage 
against  the  woman  who  has  so  snared  him. 
His  rage  burns  inward  into  a  brooding,  rankling 
ill-humour  that  becomes  an  obsession.  It  is 
one  of  the  tragedies  of  life  that  an  evil  obses- 
sion blinds  the  judgment  on  more  sides  than 
one.  The  obsessed  are  always  without  criti- 
cism. A  way  of  destruction  may  be  as  narrow 
as  a  way  of  virtue;  but  all  the  other  ways  of 
destruction  run  into  it.  Bertram  in  blinkers 
to  the  good  in  Helena  is  blind  to  the  faults 
in  himself  and  in  Parolles  his  friend.  Wilfully, 
as  the  sullen  do,  he  thinks  himself  justified  in 
doing  evil  because  evil  has  been  done  to  him. 
Hot  blood  is  running  in  him.  Temptation, 
never  far  from  youth,  is  always  near  the  un- 
balanced.    He  takes  an  unworthy  confidant, 


THE   PLAYS  147 

as  the  obsessed  do,  and  goes  in  over  the  ears. 
His  sin  is  the  giving  of  salutation  to  sportive 
blood,  it  is  love,  it  is  "natural  rebellion," 
it  js  young  man's  pastime.  But  looked 
at  coldly  and  judicially,  with  the  nature  of 
the  confidant  laid  bare,  and  the  lies  of  the 
sinner  made  plain,  it  is  an  ugly  thing.  Passion 
is  sweet  enough  to  seem  truth,  the  only  truth. 
Let  the  eyes  be  opened  a  little,  and  it  will 
blast  the  heart  with  horror.  What  man 
thought  true  is  then  seen  to  be  this,  this  thing, 
this  devil  of  falseness  who  gives  man  this  kind 
of  friend,  makes  him  tell  this  kind  of  lie,  and 
brands  him  with  this  kind  of  shame. 

Shakespeare  is  just  to  Bertram.  The 
treachery  of  a  woman  is  often  the  cause  of 
a  man's  treachery  to  womanhood.  Helena's 
obsession  of  love  makes  her  blind  to  the  results 
of  her  actions.  She  twice  puts  the  man  whom 
she  loves  into  an  intolerable  position,  which 
nothing  but  a  king  can  end.  The  fantasy  is 
not  made  so  real  that  we  can  believe  in  the  pos- 
sibility of  happiness  between  two  so  married. 
Helena  has  been  praised  as  one  of  the  noblest 


148        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

of  Shakespeare's  women.  Shakespeare  saw 
her  more  clearly  than  any  man  who  has  ever 
lived.  He  saw  her  as  a  woman  who  practises 
a  borrowed  art,  not  for  art's  sake,  nor  for 
charity,  but,  woman  fashion,  for  a  selfish  end. 
He  saw  her  put  a  man  into  a  position  of  ig- 
nominy quite  unbearable,  and  then  plot  with 
other  women  to  keep  him  in  that  position. 
Lastly,  he  saw  her  beloved  all  the  time  by  the 
conventionally  minded  of  both  sexes. 

The  play  is  full  of  effective  theatrical 
situations.  It  contains  much  fine  poetry. 
Besides  the  poetry  there  are  startling  moments 
of  insight — 

**  My  mother  told  me  just  how  he  would  woo 
As  if  she  sat  in  's  heart.  .  .  ." 

"  Now,   God  delay  our  rebellion  !   as  we  are 
ourselves, 
What    things    are    we !     Merely    our    own 
traitors.'' 

**  I  would  gladly  have  him  see  his  company 
anatomised. 
That  he  might  take  a  measure  of  his  own 
judgments." 


THE   PLAYS  149 

"  The  web  of  our  life  is  of  a  mingled  yarn, 
good  and  ill  together."' 

"Our  rash  faults 
Make  trivial  price  of  serious  things  we  have, 
Not  knowing  them  until  we  know  their  grave : 
Oft  our  displeasures,  to  ourselves  unjust, 
Destroy   our    friends    and    after   weep    their 
dust;' 

i  Julius  CoBsar, 

Written.     1601  (?J^ 

Produced.     (?) 

Published,  in  the  first  folio,  1623. 
r Source  of  the  Plot.     The  Lives  of  Antonius^  Brutus  and 
Julius  Caesar  in  Sir  Thomas  North's  Plutarcj\^^^ 

A  tragedy  of  Julius  Caesar,  now  lost,  was  performed  by 
Shakespeare's  company  in  1594.  Shakespeare  must  have 
known  this  play. 

;  The  Fable.  Cassius,  fearing  that  Julius  Caesar  is  about 
to  extinguish  all  trace  of  RepubUcan  rule  in  Rome, 
persuades  Brutus  and  others  to  plot  a  change.  They 
decide  to  murder  Caesar. 

On  the  morning  chosen  for  the  murder,  Csesar  is  warned 
by  many  omens  not  to  stir  abroad.  He  is  persuaded  to 
ignore  the  omens.  He  goes  to  the  Senate  House,  and  is 
there  killed.  Mark  Antony,  his  friend,  obtains  leave  from 
the  murderers  to  make  a  public  oration  over  the  corpse. 

In  his  speech  he  so  inflames  the  populace  against  the 
murderers  that  they  are  compelled  to  leave  Rome. 

Joining  himself  to  Octavius,  he  takes  the  field  against 
Brutus  and  Cassius,  and  helps  to  defeat  them  at  Philippi. 


150        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

Cassius  is  killed  by  his  servant  when  he  sees  that  all  la 
lost.  Brutus,  seeing  the  battle  go  against  him,  kills 
himselfj^ 

The  modern  play  climbs  to  its  culmination 
by  a  series  of  interruptions  or  crises.  The 
modern  playwright  tries  to  end  his  acts  at  an 
arresting  or  splendid  moment,  artfully  delayed, 
and  carefully  prepared.  He  tries  to  end  his 
play  by  a  gradual  knitting  together  of  all  the 
energies  of  his  characters  into  a  situation, 
happier  or  more  haunting,  than  any  that  has 
preceded  it  in  the  course  of  the  action.  The 
art  by  which  this  is  done,  when  it  is  done, 
is  called  dramatic  construction.  There  are 
many  kind  of  dramatic  construction.  Each 
age  tends  to  form  a  new  one.  Each  writer  uses 
many.  In  art  a  subject  can  only  be  expressed 
in  the  form  most  fitting  to  it.  In  the  art  of 
the  theatre  a  mistake  in  the  choice  of  the 
form,  or  in  the  right  handling  of  it  when  chosen 
leads  infallibly  to  the  irritation  of  the  audience 
and  the  failure  of  the  play.  When  a  play 
is  badly  constructed  the  actors  cannot  so 
interpret  the  author's  emotion  that  it  will 


THE   PLAYS  151 

dominate  the  collective  emotion  in  the 
audience. 

It  is  often  said,  by  those  who  ought  to  know 
better  (it  was  said  to  Racine  by  Frenchmen)^ 
that  dramatic  construction  cannot  matter,  if 
the  passion  or  spirit  with  which  the  author 
writes,  be  abundant  and  sincere.  The  powder 
in  a  cartridge  may  be  abundant  and  the  bullet 
at  the  end  may  be  sincerely  meant,  yet  neither 
will  do  execution  till  they  are  put  properly 
into  the  proper  weapon,  rightly  aimed,  and 
judgingly  fired.  So  with  passion  in  the  arts. 
Without  art,  inspiration  is  breath  and  a  feed- 
ing of  the  wind.  In  the  theatre,  inspiration 
without  art  is  as  a  sounding  brass  and  as  a 
tinkling  cymbal. 

It  is  sometimes  maintained  in  print,  by  those 
saddened  or  maddened  by  bad  modern  per- 
formances of  the  plays,  that  Shakespeare 
'*  could  not  construct,"  that  he  is  constantly 
"  rambling,"  "  chaotic,"  or  "  intolerable," 
and  that  he  is  only  played  to-day  because 
of  his  "  poetry."  Those  who  maintain  these 
things  forget  that  an  Elizabethan  play  was 


152        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

constructed  for  a  theatre  much  unlike  the 
modern  theatre,  and  performed  in  a  manner 
suited  to  that  theatre,  but  less  well  suited  to 
the  theatre  of  our  times.  Shakespeare's  plays 
were  constructed  closely  and  carefully  to  be 
effective  on  the  Elizabethan  stage.  On  that 
stage  they  were  highly  and  nobly  effective. 
On  the  modern  stage,  produced  in  the  modern 
manner,  they  are  less  effective.  There  are 
many  reasons  why  they  should  be  less  effective 
on  the  modern  stage.  During  the  last  thirty 
years  there  has  been  a  tendency  towards 
naturalism  in  the  theatre.  Modern  audiences 
have  learned  not  to  care  for  poetry  on  the 
stage  unless  it  is  made  "  natural  "  by  realistic 
scenery.  Modern  audiences  are  accustomed 
to  the  modern  forms  of  dramatic  construction, 
which  are  unlike  the  Elizabethan  forms.  They 
know  that  modern  playwrights  put  a  strong 
scene  at  the  end  of  an  act  and  a  great 
scene  at  the  end  of  the  play.  They  have 
learned  to  expect  a  play  to  be  arranged  in 
that  manner,  and  to  count  as  ill  constructed 
the  play  not  so  arranged.     As  it  is  frequently 


THE   PLAYS  153 

said  that  the  last  acts  of  Julius  Ccesar  make 
anti-cHmax  and  spoil  the  play,  it  is  necessary 
to  consider  Shakespeare's  constructive  practice 
in  this  and  in  some  other  plays. 

The  Greek  tragic  poets  ended  the  action 
of  their  plays  in  the  modern  manner,  at  the 
great  scene,  but,  unlike  us,  they  delayed  the 
departure  of  the  audience  for  some  minutes 
more,  generally  by  a  chorus  of  men  and 
women  who  expounded  the  moral  value  of 
the  action  in  noble  verse.  The  audience 
came   away   calmed,    uf   a   Greek   had   con- 


VSW^MTaSK 


structed  Julius  Ccesar,  he  would  have  ended 
the  action  at  the  murder.  A  chorus  of 
senators  would  then  have  chanted  something 
noble  about  the  results  of  pride,  the  vanity  of 
human  glory,  and  the  strangeness  of  the  ways 
of  the  gods.  A  modern  writer  would  have 
caused  the  curtain  to  fall  at  the  murder,  for 
to-day,  when  the  brains  are  out  the  play  dies 
and  there  an  end.  Shakespeare  carries  on 
his  play  for  two  acts  after  Caesar  is  dead.N  In 
Macbeth  he  constructs  the  last  half  of  his 
play  in  much  the  same  manner. 


154        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 


^ 


n  Jieth  j^lays  he  is  considering  the  con- 
ception, the  doing,  and  the  results  of  a  violent 
actj  In  both  playsfthis  act  is  the  murder  of 
the  head  of  a  State!)  In  neither  case  i^  he 
^^v>ftV^deeply  interested  in  the  victinM  Duncan,  in 
Macbeth,  is  a  generous  gentleman  ;)Caesar,  in 
this  play,  is  a  touchy  man  of  affairs  whose 
head  is  turned.  Shakespeare's  imagination 
broods  on  the  fact  that  the  killer/  vver^ 
deluded  into  murderj  Macbeth  by  an  envious 
wife  and  the  belief  that  Fate  meant  him  to 
be  king,  fBrutus  by  an  envious  friend  and  the 
belief  that  he  was  saving  RorneJ  In  both 
cases  the  killenf  shows  base  personal  ingrati- 
tude "^hd  treacher^  In  both  pi  ays,  j^^ 
avenging  justice  makes  even  t^e  scales.  The 
mind  of  the  poet  follows  jiem  f rom  the 
moment  when  the  guilty  thought  is  prompted, 
through  the  agony  and  exultation  of  dreadful 
acts,  to  the  unhappiness  that  dogs  the  treacher- 
ous, till  Fate's  just  sword  falls  in  vengeance. 
His  imagination  is  most  keenly  stirred  just 
as  ours  is,  by  the  great  event,  the  murder  of 
the  victim :  but  his  subject  is  not  the  murder. 


THE   PLAYS  155 

noryet  the  tragical  end  of  a  rulerT/His  sub- 
jemin  both  plays  ps  the  working  of  Fate  who 
prompts  to  murder,  uses  the  murderer,  and 
I  then  destroys  himJ  We  are  interested  in  crisis 
^  and  in  topic.  The  Elizabethans,  with  a  wider 
vision,  could  not  detach  an  act  from  its  place 
in  the  pageant  of  history.  In  a  modern  play 
the  heroine  is  put  into  an  unpleasant  position, 
or  an  evil  is  exposed,  or  our  faults  are  made 
visible  and  laughable.  The  point  of  view 
is  that  of  the  sympathiser,  reformer,  and 
moralist  looking  on  from  the  window  near  by. 
The  field  of  vision  is  restricted  and  the  object 
brought  near.  In  this  great  play,  as  in 
Macbeth,  Shakespeare  strove  to  present  a 
violent  act  and  its  consequences  from  the  point 
of  view  of  a  great  just  spirit  outside  life. 

The  play  is  generally  considered  to  be  the 
earliest  of  the  supreme  plays.  Little  more 
can  be  said  of  it  at  this  time  than  that  it  is 
supreme.  There  is  a  majesty  in  the  concep- 
tion that  makes  it  like  gathering  and  breaking 
.  storm.  The  cause  of  the  murder  is  a  ^gi^eat- 
personal   treachery  inspired  by  an   unselfish 


156        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

idea.  Though  it  seems  inevitable,  it  is  a  very 
Httle  thing  that  makes  it  possible.  |  Both 
Caesar's  murder  and  Brutus'  downfall  are 
almost  prevented.  A  hand  stretches  out 
to  save  both  of  them.  A  little  domestic 
treachery  inspired  by  a  selfish  idea  puts  aside 
the  interposing  hand  in  both  instances. 
Caesar  will  not  listen  to  his  wife  because  he 
is  sure  of  himself.  Brutus  will  not  answer 
his  wife  for  the  same  reason.  They  go  on  to 
the  magnificent  hour  which  makes  the  one 
fine  soul  in  the  play  a  haunted  and  unhappy 
soul  till  he  snatches  at  Death  at  Philiggi^ 

The  verse  is  calm,  like  the  noble  art  that 
shapes  the  scenes.  It  is  full  of  majesty. 
Lines  occur  in  which  single  unusual  words  are 
charged  with  an  incalculable  power  of  meaning. 

"Against  the  Capitol  I  met  a  lion, 
Who  glazed  upon  me  and  went  surly  by." 

*'  It  is  the  bright  day  that  brings  forth  the 
adder." 

Shakespeare's  intensest  and  most  solemn 
thought,  the  Law  that  directed  the  creation  of 
some  of  his  greatest  work,  is  spoken  by  Brutus — 


THE   PLAYS  157 

"Between  the  acting  of  a  dreadful  thing 
And  the  first  motion,  all  the  interim  is 
Like  a  phantasma  or  a  hideous  dream  : 
The  Genius  and  the  mortal  instruments 
Are  then  in  council,  and  the  state  of  man, 
Like  to  a  little  kingdom,  suffers  then 
The  nature  of  an  insurrection." 

Hamlet,  Prince  of  Denmark. 

Written.     1601-2. 

Published^  in  an  imperfect  form,  1603;  more  perfectly, 
1604. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  A  play  upon  the  subject  of  Hamlet, 
now  lost,  seems  to  have  been  popular  in  London  during 
the  last  decades  of  the  sixteenth  century.  Some  think 
that  it  was  an  early  work  of  Shakespeare's.  No  evidence 
supports  this  theory.  He  probably  knew  the  play,  and 
may  have  acted  in  it. 

The  story  is  told  by  Saxo  Grammaticus  in  his  Hisioria 
Danica.  Francis  de  Belief  ores  t  printed  a  version  of  it  in 
his  Eistoires  Tragiques.  An  English  translation  from 
de  Belleforest,  called  the  Hystorie  of  Hamblet,  was  pub- 
lished (or  perhaps  reprinted)  in  London  in  1608.  Shake- 
speare seems  to  have  known  both  de  Belleforest  and  the 
Hystorie. 

The  Fable.  Claudius,  brother  to  the  King  of  Denmark, 
conniving  with  Gertrude  the  Queen,  poisons  his  brother, 
and  seizes  the  throne.  Soon  afterwards  he  marries 
Gertrude.     At  this  point  the  play  begins. 

Hamlet,  son  of  the  murdered  king,  sick  at  heart  at  his 
mother's  hasty  re-marriage,  and  troubled  by  his  love  for 
Ophelia,  returns  to  Denmark.     The  ghost  of  his  father 


158        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

reveals  the  manner  of  the  murder  to  him,  and  makes  him 
Bwear  to  be  revenged.  The  revelation  so  affects  him  that 
the  murderers  begin  to  fear  him.  He  cannot  bring  himseU 
to  kill  Claudius.  In  a  play  he  shows  them  that  he  knows 
their  guilt. 

While  speaking  with  his  mother,  he  discovers  and  kills  a 
spy  hidden  behind  the  arras.  The  spy  is  Polonius,  father 
of  Laertes  and  of  Ophelia. 

Claudius  causes  Hamlet  to  sail  for  England,  on  the 
pretext  that  the  killing  of  Polonius  has  brought  him  into 
danger  with  the  populace.  He  plans  that  Hamlet  shall 
be  killed  on  his  arrival.  Hamlet  discovers  the  treacherous 
purpose  and  returns  unhurt  to  Denmark. 

During  Hamlet's  absence  at  sea,  Laertes  learns  how 
Polonius  was  killed  and  swears  to  be  revenged  on  Hamlet. 
Hamlet's  return  gives  him  his  opportunity. 

Claudius  suggests  that  the  tevenge  be  taken  at  a  fencing- 
bout.  Laertes  shall  fence  with  Hamlet,  using  a  poisoned 
foil.     If  this  fails,  Hamlet  shall  be  given  poisoned  wine. 

In  a  scuffle  during  the  fencing-bout  the  fencers  change 
foils.  Gertrude,  by  mistake,  drinks  the  poisoned  wine 
and  dies.  Laertes,  hurt  by  the  poisoned  foil,  dies. 
Hamlet,  also  hurt  by  the  poisoned  foil,  kills  Claudius  and 
dies  too. 

Hamlet  is  the  most  baffling  of  the  great 
plays.  It  is  the  tragedy  of  a  man  and  an 
action  continually  baffled  by  wisdom.  The 
man  is  too  wise.  The  dual  action,  pressing 
in  both  cases  to  complete  an  event,  cannot 
get  past  his  wisdom  into  the  world.  The 
action  in  one  case  is  a  bad  one.     It  is  simply 


THE   PLAYS  159 

murder.  In  the  other,  and  more  important 
case,  it  is,  according  to  our  scheme,  also  a 
bad  one.  It  is  revenge,  or,  at  best,  the 
taking  of  blood  for  blood.  In  the  Shake- 
spearean scheme  it  is  not  revenge,  it  is  justice, 
and  therefore  neither  good  nor  bad  but  neces- 
sary. The  situation  which  causes  the  tragedy 
is  one  very  common  in  Shakespeare's  system. 
Life  has  been  wrenched  from  her  course. 
Wrenching  is  necessary  to  bring  her  back 
to  her  course  or  to  keep  her  where  she  is. 
Hamlet  is  a  man  who  understands  too 
humanly  to  wish  to  wrench  either  this  way 
or  that,  and  too  shrewdly  to  be  himself 
wrenched  by  grosser  instruments  of  Fate. 

The  action  consists  in  the  baffling  of  action. 
Mostly,  it  consists  in  the  baffling  of  life's 
effort  to  get  back  to  her  course.  All  through 
the  play  there  is  the  uneasiness  of  something 
trying  to  get  done,  something  from  outside 
life  trying  to  get  into  life,  but  baffled  always 
because  the  instrument  chosen  is,  himself, 
a  little  outside  life,  as  the  wise  must  be. 
This   baffling   of   the    purpose   of   the   dead 


160        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

leads  to  a  baffling  of  the  living,  and,  at  last, 
to  something  like  an  arrest  of  life,  a  dead- 
lock, in  which  each  act,  however  violent, 
makes  the  obscuring  of  life's  purpose  greater. 

The  powers  outside  life  send  a  poor  ghost 
to  Hamlet  to  prompt  him  to  an  act  of  justice. 
After  baffled  hours,  often  interrupted  by 
cock-crow,  he  gives  his  message.  Hamlet  is 
charged  with  the  double  task  of  executing 
judgment  and  showing  mercy.  It  is  a  charge 
given  to  many  people  (generally  common 
people)  in  the  system  of  the  plays.  It  is 
given  to  two  other  men  in  this  play.  It  is 
nothing  more  than  the  fulfilling  of  the  kingly 
office,  so  bloodily  seized  by  Claudius  before 
the  opening  of  the  play.  At  this  point,  it 
may  be  well  to  consider  the  society  in  which 
the  kingly  office  is  to  be  exercised. 

The  society  is  created  with  Shakespeare's 
fullest  power.  It  is  not  an  image  of  the 
world  in  little,  like  the  world  of  the  late 
historical  plays.  It  is  an  image  of  the  world 
as  intellect  is  made  to  feel  it.  It  is  a  society 
governed  by  the  enemies  of  intellect,  by  the 


THE   PLAYS  161 

sensual  and  the  worldly,  by  deadly  sinners 
and  the  philosophers  of  bread  and  cheese. 
The  King  is  a  drunken,  incestuous  murderer, 
who  fears  intellect.  The  Queen  is  a  false 
woman,  who  cannot  understand  intellect. 
Polonius  is  a  counsellor  who  suspects  intellect. 
Ophelia  is  a  doll  without  intellect.  Laertes  is 
a  boor  who  destroys  intellect.  The  courtiers 
are  parasites  who  flourish  on  the  decay  of 
intellect.  Fortinbras,  bright  and  noble, 
marching  to  the  drum  to  win  a  dunghill, 
gives  a  colour  to  the  folly.  The  only  friends 
of  the  wise  man  are  Horatio,  the  school- 
fellow, and  the  leader  of  a  cry  of  players. 

The  task  set  by  the  dead  is  a  simple  one. 
All  tasks  are  simple  to  the  simple-minded. 
To  the  delicate  and  complex  mind  so  much 
of  life  is  bound  up  with  every  act  that  any 
violent  act  involves  not  only  a  large  personal 
sacrifice  of  ideal,  but  a  tearing-up  by  the 
roots  of  half  the  order  of  the  world.  Wisdom 
is  founded  upon  justice;  but  justice,  to  the 
wise  man,  is  more  a  scrupulous  quality  in  the 
mind  than  the  doing  of  expedient  acts  upon 


162        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

sinners.  Hamlet  is  neither  "  weak "  nor 
"  unpractical,"  as  so  many  call  him.  What 
he  hesitates  to  do  may  be  necessary,  or  even 
just,  as  the  world  goes,  but  it  is  a  defilement 
of  personal  ideals,  difficult  for  a  wise  mind 
to  justify.  It  is  so  great  a  defilement,  and  a 
world  so  composed  is  so  great  a  defilement, 
that  death  seems  preferable  to  action  and 
existence  alike. 

The  play  at  this  point  presents  a  double 
image  of  action  baffled  by  wisdom.  Hamlet 
baffles  the  dealing  of  the  justice  of  Fate, 
and  also  the  death  plotted  for  him  by  his 
uncle.  His  weapon,  in  both  cases,  is  his 
justice,  his  precise  scrupulousness  of  mind, 
the  niceness  of  mental  balance  which  gives 
to  all  that  he  says  the  double-edge  of  wisdom. 
It  is  the  faculty,  translated  into  the  finer 
terms  of  thought,  which  the  ghost  seeks  to 
make  real  with  bloodshed.  Justice,  in  her 
grosser  as  in  her  finer  form,  is  concerned 
with  the  finding  of  the  truth.  The  fii'st  half 
of  the  play,  though  it  exposes  and  develops 
the  fable,  is  a  dual  image  of  a  search  for  truth, 


THE   PLAYS  168 

of  a  seeking  for  a  certainty  that  would  justify 
a  violent  act.  The  King  is  probing  Hamlet's 
mind  with  gross  human  probes,  to  find  out 
if  he  is  mad.  Hamlet  is  searching  the  King's 
mind  with  the  finest  of  intellectual  probes, 
to  find  out  if  he  is  guilty.  The  probe  used 
by  him,  the  fragment  of  a  play  within  a 
play,  is  the  work  of  a  man  with  a  knowledge 
of  the  impotence  of  intellect — 

"  Our  wills  and  fates  do  so  contrary  run 
That  our  devices  still  are  overthrown" — 

and  a  faith  in  the  omnipotence  of  intellect — 

"  Our  thoughts  are  ours,  their  ends  none  of 
our  own." 

To  this  man,  five  minutes  after  the  lines 
have  exposed  the  guilty  man,  comes  a  chance 
to  kill  his  uncle.  Hamlet  "  might  do  it 
pat  "  while  he  is  at  prayers.  The  knowledge 
that  the  sword  will  not  reach  the  real  man, 
since  damnation  comes  from  within,  not 
from  without,  arrests  liis  hand.  Fate  offers 
an  instant  for  the  doing  of  her  purpose. 
Hamlet  puts  the  instant  by,  with  his  baffling 

F  2 


164        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

slowness,  made  up  of  mercy  and  wisdom. 
Fate,  or  the  something  outside  life  which 
demands  the  King's  blood,  so  that  life  may- 
go  back  to  her  channel,  is  foiled.  The  action 
cannot  bring  itself  to  be.  A  wise  human 
purpose  is,  for  the  moment,  stronger  than 
the  eternal  purpose  of  Nature,  the  roughly 
just. 

It  is  a  part  of  this  play's  ironic  teaching 
that  life  must  not  be  baffled;  but  that,  when 
she  has  been  wrenched  from  her  course,  she 
must  either  be  wrenched  back  to  it  or  kept 
violently  in  the  channel  to  which  she  has 
been  forced. 

In  Macbeth,  a  not  dissimilar  play,  the  life 
violently  altered  is  kept  in  the  strange  channel 
by  a  succession  of  violent  acts.  In  Hamlety 
when  Hamlet's  merciful  wisdom  has  decided 
that  the  life  violently  altered  shall  not  be 
wrenched  back,  his  destroying  wisdom  decides 
that  she  shall  not  be  kept  in  the  strange 
channel.  The  King,  just  in  his  way,  seeks 
to  find  out  if  Hamlet  be  sane.  If  Hamlet 
be  sane,  he  must  die.     His  death  will  secure 


THE   PLAYS  165 

the  King's  position.  By  his  death  hfe  will 
be  kept  in  the  strange  channel.  Polonius, 
the  King's  agent,  learns  that  Hamlet  is  sane 
and  something  more.  Fate  demands  violence 
this  way  if  she  may  not  have  it  in  the  other. 
She  offers  an  instant  for  the  doing  of  her  pur- 
pose. Hamlet  puts  the  instant  by  with  his 
baffling  swiftness,  which  strikes  on  the  in- 
stant, when  the  Queen's  honour  and  his  own 
life  depend  on  it.  The  first  bout  in  this  play 
of  the  baffling  of  action  falls  to  Hamlet. 
The  second  bout,  in  which  the  King's  purpose 
is  again  baffled,  by  the  sending  of  the  two 
courtiers  to  their  death  in  England,  also  falls 
to  Hamlet.  The  bloody  purpose  from  outside 
life  and  the  bloody  purpose  from  within  life 
are  both  baffled  and  kept  from  being  by  the 
two  extremes  so  perfectly  balanced  in  the 
wise  nature. 

Extremes  in  the  Shakespearean  system  are 
tragical  things.  In  Shakespeare,  the  path- 
way of  excess  leads,  not  as  with  Blake,  to 
the  palace  of  wisdom,  but  to  destruction. 
The   two   extremes    in   Hamlet,    of   slowness 


166        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

and  swiftness,  set  up  in  life  the  counter 
forces  which  destroy  extremes,  so  that  Hfe, 
the  common  thing,  may  continue  to  be 
common.  The  mercy  of  Hamlet  leaves  the 
King  free  to  plot  his  death.  The  swiftness 
of  Hamlet  gives  to  the  King  a  hand  and  sword 
to  work  his  will 

In  other  plays,  the  working  of  extremes  to 
the  punishment  dealt  by  life  to  all  excess 
is  simple  and  direct.  In  this  play,  nothing 
is  simple  and  direct.  Fate's  direct  workings 
are  baffled  by  a  mind  too  complex  to  be 
active  on  the  common  planes.  The  baffling 
of  Fate's  purpose  leads  to  a  condition  in 
life  like  the  "  slack  water "  between  tides. 
Laertes,  when  his  father  is  killed,  raises  the 
town  and  comes  raving  to  the  presence  to 
stab  the  killer.  He  is  baffled  by  the  King's 
wisdom.  Ophelia,  "  incapable  of  her  own 
distress,"  goes  mad  and  drowns  herself. 
The  play  seems  to  hesitate  and  stand  still 
while  the  energies  spilled  in  the  baffling  of 
Fate  work  and  simmer  and  grow  strong,  till 
they  combine  with  Fate  in  the  preparation 


THE   PLAYS  167 

of  an  end  that  shall  not  be  baffled.  Even 
so,  "  the  end  men  looked  for  cometh  not." 
The  end  comes  to  both  actions  at  once  in  the 
squalor  of  a  chance-medley.  Fate  has  her 
will  at  last.  Life,  who  was  so  long  baffled, 
only  hesitated.  She  destroys  the  man  who 
wrenched  her  from  her  course,  and  the  man 
who  would  neither  wrench  her  back  nor  let 
her  stay,  and  the  women  who  loved  these 
men,  and  the  men  who  loved  them.  Re- 
venge and  chance  together  restore  life  to  her 
course,  by  a  destruction  of  the  lives  too 
beastly,  and  of  the  lives  too  hasty,  and  of 
the  lives  too  foolish,  and  of  the  life  too  wise, 
to  be  all  together  on  earth  at  the  same  time. 

It  is  difficult  to  praise  the  poetry  of  Hamlet, 
Nearly  all  the  play  is  as  familiar  by  often 
quotation  as  the  New  Testament.  The  great, 
wise,  and  wonderful  beauty  of  the  plav  is 
a  part  of  the  English  mind  for  ever.  It  is 
difficult  to  live  for  a  day  anywhere  in  England 
(except  in  a  theatre)  without  hearing  or 
reading  a  part  of  Hamlet.  Lines  that  are 
little- quoted  are  the  lines  to  quote  here — 


168        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

"  this  fell  sergeant,  death*, 
Is  strict  in  his  arrest." 

"  O  proud  death ! 
What  feast  is  toward  in  thine  eternal  cell, 
That  thou  so  many  princes,  at  a  shot, 
So  bloodily  hast  struck  ? " 

The  last  speech,  great  as  the  speech  at  the 
end  of  Timon,  and  noble,  like  that,  with  a 
music  beyond  the  art  of  voices,  is  con- 
structed on  a  similar  metrical  basis. 

"Let  four  captains 
Bear  Hamlet,  like  a  soldier,  to  the  stage; 
For  he  was  likely,  had  he  been  put  on. 
To  have  proved  most  royally  :    and,  for  his 

passage, 
The  soldier's  music  and  the  rites  of  war 
Speak  loudly  for  him. 

Take  up  the  bodies  :    such  a  sight  as  this 
Becomes  the  field,  but  here  shows  much  amiss. 
Go,  bid  the  soldiers  shoot.'' 

Troilus  and  Cressida, 

Written.    (?) 

Produced.    A'ter  publication. 
Published.    1609. 
•    Source  of  the  Plot.     Geoffrey  Chaucer's  poem  of  Troilus 


THE   PLAYS  169 

and  Creseide.  John  Lydgate's  Troy  BoTce.  William 
Caxton's  translation  of  the  French  book  of  the  Recuyels  of 
Troy.     George  Chapman's  translation  of  Homer's  Iliad, 

Among  many  other  possible  sources  may  be  mentioned 
a  now  lost  play  of  Troilus  and  Cressida  (produced  in  1599) 
by'the  poets  Thomas  Dekker  and  Henry  Chettle. 

The  Fable.  The  scene  is  Troy.  Cressida  is  a  Trojan 
woman,  whose  father,  Calchas,  has  gone  over  to  the  Greeks. 
She  is  beloved  by  the  youth  Troilus.  Her  uncle,  Pandarus, 
seeks  to  bring  her  to  accept  Troilus.  Hector,  brother  to 
Troilus,  challenges  a  Greek  champion  to  single  combat. 

In  the  Greek  camp  there  is  much  disaffection.  Achilles, 
the  chief  Greek  champion^  conceiving  himself  wronged, 
makes  a  mock  of  the  other  leaders.  To  teach  him  his 
place  the  leaders  plan  that  Ajax  shall  be  chosen  in  his 
stead  to  take  up  Hector's  challenge. 

Pandarus  succeeds  in  bringing  Cressida  to  love  Troilus. 

Calchas,  in  the  Greek  camp,  sends  to  Troy  for  Cressida. 
She  is  delivered  over  to  the  Greeks.  Forgetting  Troilus, 
she  entangles  one  of  the  Greeks  with  her  wiles. 

Ajax  takes  up  Hector's  challenge.  They  fight  a  friendly 
bout  and  then  go  to  feast,  where  the  moody  Achilles  insults 
Hector. 

The  next  day.  Hector  and  Troilus  come  to  the  field,  the 
one  to  avenge  Achilles'  insults,  the  other  to  kill  the  man 
who  has  won  Cressida.  Hector  is  cruelly  and  cowardly 
killed  by  Achilles.     Troilus  is  left  unhurt,  cursmg. 

Troilus  and  Cressida  is  the  dialogue  scenario 
of  a  play  that  was  never  finished.  It  seems 
to  have  been  written  before  1603,  then  laid 
aside,  incomplete,  until  the  mood  that 
inspired  it  had   died.      Conflicting  evidence 


170        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

makes  it  doubtful  whether  it  was  acted 
during  Shakespeare's  life.  It  was  published, 
under  mysterious  circumstances,  a  year  or 
two  before  he  retired  to  Stratford. 

Two  or  three  scenes  are  finished.  The 
rest  is  indicated  in  the  crudest  dialogue, 
written  so  hastily  that  it  is  often  undramatic 
and  nearly  always  without  wit  or  beauty. 
The  finished  scenes  are  among  the  grandest 
ever  conceived  by  Shakespeare,  but  the 
grandeur  is  that  of  thought,  not  of  action. 
They  make  it  plain  to  us  why  the  play  was 
never  completed.  The  subject  is  this :  a 
light  woman  throwing  over  a  boy.  The 
setting,  the  Trojan  war :  a  light  woman 
overthrowing  a  city,  is  so  much  bigger  than 
the  subject  that  it  overshadows  it.  Another 
subject  arises  in  the  circumstance  of  the 
Trojan  war.  Achilles,  the  man  of  action, 
without  honour  or  imagination,  sulks.  The 
wise  man,  Ulysses,  suggests  that  he  be  brought 
from  his  sulks  by  mockery.  The  result  of 
this  wise  counsel  is  that  Hector,  the  one 
bright  and  noble  soul  in  the  play,  is  killed 


THE   PLAYS  171 

cruelly  and  sullenly,  by  the  boor  thus 
mocked. 

The  two  subjects  and  the  setting  are  not 
and  cannot  be  brought  into  unity.  Shake- 
speare's mind  wandered  from  his  real  subject 
to  brood  upon  the  obsession  of  Helen  that 
betrayed  Troy  to  the  fire,  and  upon  the 
tragical  working  of  wisdom  that  brought 
about  an  end  so  foul.  Other,  and  bigger, 
subjects  for  plays  tempted  him  from  the 
work.  He  put  it  aside  before  it  was  half 
alive.  As  it  stands,  it  has  neither  life  nor 
meaning.  It  oppresses  the  mind  into  making 
gloomy  interpretation.  Tragedy  in  its  im- 
perfect form  cannot  but  be  gloomy.  It  is 
nothing  but  the  record  of  a  fatal  event. 
But  Shakespearean  tragedy  is  tragedy  in  its 
perfect  form.  It  is  an  exultation  of  the 
soul  over  the  husks  of  life  and  the  winds  that 
blow  them.  This  play,  had  it  ever  been 
finished,  would  have  been  like  the  other 
tragedies  of  the  great  years.  That  it  is  not 
finished  is  our  misfortune. 

The  finished  scenes  are  full  of  wisdom — 


172        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

"  Time  hath,  my  lord,  a  wallet  at  his  back, 
Wherein  he  puts  alms  for  oblivion, 
A  great-sized  monster  of  ingratitude  : 
Those  scraps  are  good  deeds  past,  which  are 

devour' d 
As  fast  as  they  are  made,  forgot  as  soon 
As  done  :    perseverance,  dear  my  lord, 
Keeps  honour  bright :  to  have  done,  is  to 

hang 
Quite  out  of  fashion." 

"  O,  let  not  virtue  seek 
Remuneration  for  the  thing  it  was."" 

"Those  wounds   heal    ill  that  men   do  give 
themselves.^ 

**  And  sometimes  we  are  devils  to  ourselves.'' 

Some  have  thought  that  this  play  was 
written  by  Shakespeare  to  ridicule  the  two 
poets,  Ben  Jonson  (in  the  person  of  Ajax) 
and  John  Marston  (in  the  person  of  Thersites). 
Those  two  poets  were  engaged,  with  others, 
in  the  years  1601-2,  in  what  is  called  the  War 
of  the  Theatres,  that  is  they  wrote  plays  to 
criticise  and  mock  each  other.  These  plays 
are    often    scurrilous    and    seldom    amusing. 


THE   PLAYS  173 

During  the  course  of  the  war  the  two  chief 
combatants  came  to  blows. 

It  is  sad  that  Shakespeare  should  be 
credited  with  the  paltriness  of  lesser  men. 
His  view  of  his  task  is  expressed  in  Timon 
of  Athens  with  the  perfect  golden  clearness 
of  supreme  power — 

"my  free  drift 
Halts  not  particularly,  but  moves  itself 
In  a  wide  sea  of  wax  :    no  levell'd  malice 
Infects  one  comma  in  the  course  I  hold; 
But  flies  an  eagle  flight,  bold,  and  forth  on. 
Leaving  no  tract  behind.'' 

He  held  that  view  throughout  his  creative 
life,  as  a  great  poet  must.  At  the  time  during 
which  this  play  was  written  his  thought  was 
more  rigidly  kept  to  the  just  survey  of  life 
than  at  any  other  period.  Creative  art  has 
been  so  long  inglorious  that  the  practice  and 
ideas  of  supreme  poets  have  become  incom- 
prehensible to  the  many.  This  play  is  a 
great  hint  of  something  never,  now,  to  be 
made  clear.  Those  who  count  it  a  mark  of 
Shakespeare's  littleness  expose  their  own. 


174        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 


Measure  for  Measure, 

Written,    1603-4  (?) 

Produced.    (?) 

Published.    1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  story  is  founded  on  an  event 
that  is  said  to  have  taken  place  in  Ferrara,  during  the 
Middle  Ages.  Shakespeare  took  it  from  a  collection  of 
novels,  the  Hecatomithi,  by  Giraldi  Cinthio;  from  the  play, 
The  rare  Historic  of  Promos  and  Cassandra,  founded  on 
Cinthio's  novel,  by  one  George  Whetstone,  and  from 
Whetstone's  prose  rendering  of  the  story  in  his  book 
The  Heptameron  of  Civil   Discourses. 

The  Fable.  The  Duke  of  Vienna,  going  on  a  secret 
mission,  leaves  his  power  in  the  hands  of  Angelo,  a  man  of 
strict  life. 

Angelo  enforces  old  laws  against  incontinence.  He 
arrests  Claudio  and  sentences  him  to  be  beheaded. 
Claudio's  sister,  Isabella,  pleads  with  Angelo  for  her 
brother's  life.  Being  moved  to  lust,  Angelo  tempts 
Isabella.  He  offers  to  spare  Claudio  if  she  will  submit  to 
him.     Claudio  begs  her  to  save  him  thus.     She  refuses. 

The  Duke  returns  to  Vienna  disguised,  hears  Isabella's 
story,  and  resolves  to  entrap  Angelo.  He  causes  her  to 
make  an  appointment  to  that  end.  He  causes  Mariana,  a 
maid  who  has  been  jilted  by  Angelo,  to  personate  Isabella, 
and  keep  the  appointment.     Mariana  does  so. 

He  contrives  to  check  Angelo's  treachery,  that  would 
have  caused  Claudio's  death  in  spite  of  the  submission. 

Lastly  he  reveals  himself,  exposes  Angelo's  sin,  compels 
him  to  marry  Mariana,  pardons  Claudio,  and  makes  Isabella 
his  Duchess. 

This   play   is    now    seldom   performed.     It 


THE   PLAYS  175 

is  one  of  the  greatest  works  of  the  greatest 
English  mind.  It  deals  justly  with  the  case 
of  the  man  who  sets  up  a  lifeless  sentimentality 
as  a  defence  against  a  living  natural  impulse. 
The  spirit  of  Angelo  has  avenged  itself  on 
Shakespeare  by  becoming  the  guardian  spirit 
of  the  British  theatre. 

In  this  play  Shakespeare  seems  to  have 
brooded  on  the  fact  that  the  common  pru- 
dential virtues  are  sometimes  due,  not  to 
virtue,  but  to  some  starvation  of  the  nature. 
Chastity  may  proceed  from  a  meanness  in 
the  mind,  from  coldness  of  the  emotions, 
or  from  cowardice,  at  least  as  often  as  from 
manly  and  cleanly  thinking.  Two  kinds 
of  chastity  are  set  at  clash  here.  The  one 
springs  from  a  fire  in  the  personality  that 
causes  Isabella  to  think  death  better  than 
contamination,  and  gives  her  that  whiteness 
of  generosity  which  fills  nunneries  with 
living  sacrifice;  the  other  comes  from  the 
niggardliness  that  makes  Angelo  jilt  Mariana 
rather  than  take  her  without  a  dower.  Both 
are    obsessions ;    both    exalt    a    part    of    life 


176        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

above  life  itself.  Like  other  obsessions,  they 
come  to  grief  in  the  presence  of  something 
real. 

These  two  characters  make  the  action. 
The  play  is  concerned  with  he  difficulty  of 
doing  justice  in  a  world  of  animals  swayed 
by  rumour.  The  subject  is  one  that  occupied 
Shakespeare's  mind  throughout  his  creative 
life.  Wisdom  begins  in  justice.  But  how 
can  man  be  just  without  the  understanding 
of  God  ?  Who  is  so  faultless  that  he  can 
sit  in  judgment  on  another  ?  Who  so  wise 
that  he  can  see  into  the  heart,  weigh  the 
act  with  the  temptation  and  strike  the 
balance  ? 

Sexual  sin  is  the  least  of  the  sins  in 
Dante.  It  is  allied  to  love.  It  is  an  image 
of  regeneration.  No  sin  is  so  common,  none 
is  more  glibly  blamed.  It  is  so  easy  to  cry 
"  treacherous,"  "  base,"  and  "  immoral." 
But  who,  while  the  heart  beats,  can  call 
himself  safe  from  the  temptation  to  this  sin  ? 
It  is  mixed  up  with  every  generosity.  It  is 
a  flood  in  the  heart  and  a  blinding  wave  over 


THE   PLAYS  177 

the  eyes.  It  is  the  thorn  in  the  side  under 
the  cloak  of  the  beauty  of  youth.  In  Shake- 
speare's vision  it  is  a  natural  force  incident 
to  youth,  as  April  is  incident  to  the  year. 
The  young  men  live  as  though  life  were 
oil,  and  youth  a  bonfire  to  be  burnt.  Life  is 
always  wasteful.  Youth  is  life's  test  for  man- 
hood. The  clown  finds  in  the  prison  a  great 
company  of  the  tested  and  rejected,  calling 
through  the  bars  for  alms.  In  spite  of  all  this 
choice,  another  victim  is  picked  by  tragical 
chance.  Lucio,  a  butterfly  of  the  brothel,  a 
dirtier  soul  than  Claudio,  is  spared.  Claudio 
is  taken  and  condemned.  The  beautiful,  vain, 
high-blooded  youth,  so  quick  with  life  and 
glad  of  the  sun,  is  to  lie  in  earth,  at  the 
bidding  of  one  less  full  of  April. 

Angelo,  the  man  whose  want  of  sympathy 
condemns  Claudio,  is  in  the  state  of  security 
that  precedes  so  much  Shakespearean  tragedy. 
He  has  received  the  name  of  being  more  than 
human  because  (unlike  his  admirers)  he  has 
not  shown  himself  to  be  considerably  less. 
He  has  come  through  youth  unsinged.     He 


178        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

has  not  been  betrayed  by  his  *'  gross  body's 
treason."  Both  he  and  those  about  him 
think  that  he  is  proof  against  temptation 
to  sexual  sin.  Suddenly  his  security  is 
swept  away.  He  is  betrayed  by  the  subtler 
temptatipn  that  would  mean  nothing  to  a 
grosser  man.  He  is  moved  by  the  sight  of 
the  beauty  of  a  distressed  woman's  mind. 
The  sight  means  nothing  to  Claudio,  and 
less  than  nothing  to  Lucio.  The  happy 
animal  nature  of  youthful  man  has  a  way 
of  avoiding  distressed  women.  The  cleverer 
man,  who  has  shut  himself  up  in  the  half 
life  of  sentiment,  cannot  so  escape.  He  is 
attacked  suddenly  by  the  unknown  im- 
prisoned side  of  him  as  well  as  by  temptation, 
He  falls,  and,  like  all  who  fall,  he  falls  not  to 
one  sin,  but  to  a  degradation  of  the  entire 
man  The  sins  come  linked.  "  Treason  and 
murder  ever  kept  together."  When  he  is 
once  involved  with  lust,  treachery  and  murder 
follow.  He  is  swiftly  so  stained  that  when 
the  wise  Duke  shows  him  as  he  is,  he  shrinks 
from  the  picture,  with  a  cry  that  he  may  be 


THE   PLAYS  179 

put  out  of  the  way  by  some  swift  merciful 
death  so  that  the  horror  of  the  knowledge  of 
himself  may  end,  too. 

The  play  is  a  marvellous  piece  of  unflinch- 
ing thought.  Like  all  the  greatest  of  the 
plays,  it  is  so  full  of  illustration  of  the  main 
idea  that  it  gives  an  illusion  of  an  infinity 
like  that  of  life.  It  is  constructed  closely 
arid  subtly  for  the  stage.  It  is  more  full  of 
the  ingenuities  of  play-writing  than  any  of 
the  plays.  The  verse  and  the  prose  have 
that  smoothness  of  happy  ease  which  makes 
one  think  of  Shakespeare  not  as  a  poet 
writing,  but  as  a  sun  shining. 

"...  It  deserves  with  characters  of  brass 
A  forted  residence  'gainst  the  tooth  of  time." 

The  thought  of  the  play  is  penetrating  rather 
than  impassioned.  The  poetry  follows  the 
thought.  There  are  cold  lines  like  Death 
laying  a  hand  on  the  blood.  The  faultless 
lyric,  "  Take,  O  take  those  lips  away  "  occurs. 
Some  say  Fletcher  wrote  it,  some  Bacon. 
"  Love    talks    with    better    knowledge,    and 


180        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

knowledge  with  dearer  love."     The  music  of 
the  great  manner  rings — 

*' Merciful  Heaven  ! 
Thou  rather  with  thy  sharp  and  sulphurous 

bolt 
Splitt'st  the  unwedgeable  and  gnarled  oak, 
Than  the  soft  myrtle;  but  man,  proud  man, 
Drest  in  a  little  brief  authority, 
Most  ignorant  of  what  he's  most  assur'd, 
His  glassy  essence,  like  an  angry  ape. 
Plays    such    fantastic    tricks    before    high 

heaven, 
As  make  the  angels  weep." 

The  prose  accompaniment  to  what  is  unre- 
strained in  youth  provides  a  cruel  comedy. 

Othello,  the  Moor  of  Venice. 

Written.     1604  (?) 

Published^  in  quarto,  and  in  the  first  folio,  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  tale  appears  in  The  Hecato- 
mithi  of  G.  B.  Giraldi  Cinthio.  Shakespeare  follows 
Cinthio  in  the  main  ;  but  a  few  details  suggest  that  he 
knew  the  story  in  an  ampler  version. 

The  Fable.  lago,  ensign  to  Othello,  the  Moor  of  Venice, 
is  jealous  of  Cassio,  his  lieutenant.  He  plots  to  oust  Cassio 
from  the  lieutenancy. 

Othello  marries  Desdemona,  and  sails  with  her  to  the 


THE   PLAYS  181. 

war8  m  Cyprus.  lago  resolves  to  make  use  of  Desdemona- 
to  cause  Cassio's  downfall. 

He  procures  Cassio's  discharge  from  the  lieutenancy  by- 
involving  him  in  a  drunken  brawl.  Cassio  beseeches  Des- 
demona  to  intercede  with  Othello  for  him.  lago  hints  to 
Othello  that  she  has  good  reason  to  wish  Cassio  to  be 
restored.  He  suggests  that  Cassio  is  her  lover.  Partly 
by  fortune,  partly  by  craft,  he  succeeds  in  establishing  in 
Othello's  mind  the  conviction  that  Desdemona  is  guilty. 

Othello  smothers  Desdemona,  learns,  too  late,  that  he- 
has  been  deceived,  and  kills  himself.  Cassio's  character  ia 
cleared.     lago  is  led  away  to  torture. 

A  man's  greatest  works  differ  from  his  lesser 
works  in  degree,  not  in  kind.  They  may  be 
more  perfect,  but  they  express  similar  ideas^ 
"  A  man  grows,  he  does  not  become  a  different 
man."  In  this  play  of  Othello  the  ideas  are 
those  that  inspire  nearly  all  the  plays,  that 
life  seeks  to  preserve  a  balance,  and  that 
obsessions,  which  upset  the  balance,  betray 
life  to  evil. 

These  ideas  are  in  the  earliest  work  of  all,, 
in  Venus  and  Adonis,  In  Othello  they  are 
expressed  with  the  variety  and  power  of 
the  great  period.  The  obsession  chosen  for 
illustration  is  that  of  jealous  suspicion.  It 
is  displayed  at  work  in  a  mean  mind  and  in  a 


182        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

generous  mind.  The  varying  quality  of  its 
working  makes  the  action  of  the  play. 

As  in  The  Merchant  of  Venice,  the  chief 
character  is  a  man  of  intellect  who  has  been 
warped  out  of  humanity  by  the  world's  in- 
justice, lago  is  a  man  of  fine  natural  intellect 
w  ho  has  not  been  trained  in  the  personal  quali- 
ties that  bring  preferment.  An  educated  man 
is  advanced  above  him,  as  in  life  it  happens. 
He  broods  over  the  injustice  and  schemes  to 
be  revenged.  A  groundless  suspicion  that  the 
Moor  has  wronged  him  further,  determines 
him  to  be  revenged  upon  his  employer  as  well 
as  upon  his  supplanter.  A  weak  intellect  who 
comes  to  him  for  help  serves  him  as  a  tool. 
He  begins  to  persuade  his  employer  that  the 
supplanter  and  the  newly-married  wife  are 
lovers. 

He  succeeds  in  this,  through  his  natural 
adroitness,  the  working  of  chance,  and  the 
generosity  of  Othello,  who  has  too  much 
passion  to  be  anything  but  blind  under 
passionate  influence  like  love  or  jealousy. 
The  mean  man's  want  of  emotion  keeps  always 


THE   PLAYS  183 

the  conduct  of  the  vengeance  precise  and  clear. 
Cassio  is  disgraced.  Roderigo,  having  been 
fooled  to  the  top  of  his  bent,  is  killed.  Des- 
demona  is  smothered.     Othello  is  ruined. 

That  working  of  an  invisible  judge,  which  we 
call  Chance,  "  life's  justicer,"  lays  the  villainy 
bare  at  the  instant  of  its  perfection.  Emilia, 
lago's  wife,  a  common  nature,  with  no  more 
intelligence  than  a  want  of  illusion,  enters  a 
moment  too  late  to  stay  the  slaughter,  but 
too  soon  for  lago's  purpose.  She  is  the  one 
person  in  the  play  certain  to  be  loyal  to  Des- 
demona.  She  is  the  one  person  in  the  play 
who,  judging  from  her  feelings,  will  judge 
rightly.  The  finest  part  of  the  play  is  that 
scene  in  which  her  passionate  instinct  sees 
through  the  web  woven  about  Othello  by 
an  intellect  that  has  put  aside  all  that  is 
passionate  and  instinctive. 

The  influence  and  importance  of  the  little 
thing  in  the  great  event  is  marked  in  this 
scene  as  in  half-a-dozen  other  scenes  in  the 
greater  tragedies.  We  are  all  or  may  at  any 
time  become  immensely  important  to  the  play 


184        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

of  the  world.  Had  Emilia  come  a  minute 
sooner  or  a  minute  later  the  end  of  the  play 
would  have  been  very  different.  Desdemona 
would  have  lived  to  repent  her  marriage  at 
leisure,  or  she  would  have  gone  to  her  grave 
branded.    ' 

Shakespeare  brooded  much  upon  all  the 
tragedies  of  intellect.  In  this  play,  as  in 
Richard  III  and  The  Merchant  of  Venicey  he 
brooded  upon  the  power  of  a  warped  intellect 
to  destroy  generous  life.  When  he  created  lago 
he  wrote  in  a  cooler  spirit  than  when  he  created 
the  earlier  characters.  lago  is  therefore  much 
more  perfectly  a  living  being  but  much  less 
passionately  alive  than  the  soul  burnt  out  at 
Bosworth,  or  the  soul  flouted  in  the  Duke's 
Court.  He  is  drawn  with  a  sharp  and  wiry  line. 
Like  all  sinister  men,  he  tells  nothing  of  him- 
self. We  see  only  his  intellect.  What  he  is  in 
himself  is  as  mysterious  as  life.  Life  is  clear, 
up  to  a  point,  but  beyond  that  point  it  is 
always  baffling.  Shakespeare's  task  was  to 
look  at  life  clearly.  Looking  at  it  clearly  he 
was  as  baffled  by  what  he  saw,  as  we,  who  only 


THE   PLAYS  185 

see  by  his  aid.  He  found  in  lago  an  image 
like  life  itself,  a  power  and  an  activity, 
prompted  by  something  secret  and  silent. 

M^ch  ink  has  been  wasted  about  the 
"  duration  of  time  "  in  this  play.  The  action 
of  the  play  is  one.  It  matters  not  if  the  time 
be  divided  into  ten  or  fifty.  In  London  and 
the  University  towns  where  writing  is  mostly 
practised,  the  play  is  seldom  played.  It  is 
almost  never  played  as  Shakespeare  meant 
it  to  be  played.  Those  who  write  about  it 
write  after  reading  it.  This  is  a  reading  age. 
Shakespeare's  was  an  active  age.  That  those 
who  care  most  for  his  tragedies  should  be 
ignorant  of  the  laws  under  which  he  worked  is 
our  misfortune  and  our  fault  and  our  disgrace. 

The  point  is  not  insisted  on  ;  but  some 
passages  in  the  play  suggest  that  when  Shake- 
speare began  to  write  it  he  was  minded  to 
make  the  action  the  falling  of  a  judgment  upon 
Desdemona  for  her  treachery  to  her  father. 
The  treachery  caused  the  old  man's  death. 
The  too  passionate  and  hasty  things  always 
bring  death  in  these  plays.     Violent  delights 


186        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

have  violent  ends  and  bring  violent  ends  to 
others. 

The  poetry  of  Othello  is  nearly  as  well  known 
as  that  of  Hamlet.  Many  quotations  from 
the  play  have  passed  into  the  speech  of  the 
people.  A  play  of  intrigue  does  not  give  the 
fullest  opportunity  for  great  poetry;  but 
supreme  things  are  spoken  throughout  the 
action.     Othello's  cry — 

"  It  is  the  very  error  of  the  moon. 
She  comes  more  near  the  earth  than  she  was 

wont 
And  drives  men  mad," 

is  one  of  the  most  perfect  of  all  the  perfect 
things  in  the  tragedies. 

King  Lear, 

Written.    1605-6. 

Published.    1608. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  story  of  Lear  is  told  in  Holin- 
shed's  Chronicles,  in  a  play  by  an  unknown  hand,  The 
True  Chronicle  History  of  King  Leir,  and  in  a  few 
stanzas  of  the  tenth  canto  of  the  second  Book  of  Spenser' 3 
Faerie  Queene. 

The  character  of  Gloucester  seems  to  have  been 
suggested  by  the  character  of  a  blind  king  in  Sir  Philip 
Sidney's  Arcadia, 


THE   PLAYS  187 

Tlie  Fahle.  King  Lear,  in,  his  old  age,  determines  to 
give  up  his  kingdom  to  his  three  daughters.  Before  he 
does  so,  he  tries  to  assure  himself  of  their  love  for  him. 
The  two  elder  women,  Goneril  and  Regan,  vow  that  they 
love  him  intensely ;  the  youngest,  Cordelia,  can  only  tell 
him  that  she  cares  for  him  as  a  daughter  should.  He 
curses  and  casts  off  Cordelia,  who  is  taken  to  wife  by 
the  King  of  France. 

Gloucester,  deceived  by  his  bastai'd  Edmund,  casts  oft 
Edgar  his  son. 

King  Lear,  thwarted  and  flouted  by  Goneril  and  Regan, 
goes  mad,  and  wanders  away  with  his  Fool.  Gloucester, 
trying  to  comfort  him  against  the  wishes  of  Goneril  and 
Regan,  is  betrayed  by  his  bastard  Edmund,  and  blinded. 
He  wanders  away  with  Edgar,  who  has  disguised  himself 
as  a  madman. 

Regan's  husband  is  killed.  Seeking  to  take  Edmund  in 
his  stead,  she  rouses  the  jealousy  of  Goneril,  who  has 
already  made  advances  to  him. 

Cordelia  lands  with  French  troops  to  repossess  Lear  of  his 
kingdom.  She  finds  Lear,  and  comforts  him.  In  an  engage- 
ment with  the  sisters'  armies,  she  and  Lear  are  captured. 

Edmund's  baseness  is  exposed.  He  is  attainted  and 
struck  down.  Goneril  poisons  Regan,  and  kills  herself. 
Edmimd,  before  he  dies,  reveals  that  he  has  given  order 
for  Lear  and  Cordelia  to  be  killed.  His  news  comes  too 
late  to  save  Cordelia.  She  is  brought  in  dead.  Lear  dies 
over  her  body. 

Albany,  Goneril's  husband,  Kent,  Lear's  faithful  servant, 
and  Edgar,  Edmund's  slayer,  are  left  to  set  the  kingdom  in 
order. 

The  play  of  King  Lear  is  based  upon  a 
fable  and  a  fairy  story.     It   illustrates  the 


188        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

most  terrible  forms  of  treachery,  that  of 
child  against  father,  and  father  against  child. 
It  is  the  most  affecting  and  the  grandest  of 
the  plays. 

The  evil  which  makes  the  action  springs 
from  two  sources,  both  fatal.  One  is  the 
blindness  or  fatuity  in  Lear,  which  makes  him 
give  away  his  strength  and  cast  out  Cordelia. 
The  other,  equally  deadly,  but  more  cruel 
in  its  results,  springs  from  an  unrepented 
treachery,  done  long  before  by  Gloucester, 
when  he  broke  his  marriage  vows  to  beget 
Edmund.  Memory  of  the  sweetness  of  that 
treachery  gives  to  Gloucester  a  blindness  to 
the  boy's  nature,  just  as  a  sweetness,  or  ease, 
in  the  treachery  of  giving  up  the  cares  of 
kingship  (against  oath  and  the  kingdom's 
good)  helps  to  blind  Lear  to  the  natures  of  his 
daughters. 

The  blindness  in  the  one  case  is  sentimental, 
in  the  other  wilful.  Being  established,  fate 
makes  use  of  it.  One  of  the  chief  lessons  of 
the  plays  is  that  man  is  only  safe  when  his 
mind  is   perfectly  just   and   calm.     Any  in- 


THE   PLAYS  189 

justice,  trouble  or  hunger  in  the  mind  delivers 
man  to  powers  who  restore  calmness  and 
justice  by  means  violent  or  gentle  according 
to  the  strength  of  the  disturbing  obsession. 
This  play  begins  at  the  moment  when  an  estab- 
lished blindness  in  two  men  is  about  to  become 
an  instrument  of  fate  for  the  violent  opening 
of  their  eyes.  The  blindness  in  both  cases  is 
against  the  course  of  nature.  It  is  unnatural 
that  Lear  should  give  his  kingship  to  women, 
and  that  he  should  curse  his  youngest  child^ 
It  is  unnatural  that  Gloucester  should  make 
much  of  a  bastard  son  whom  he  has  hardly 
seen  for  nine  years.  It  is  deeply  unnatural 
that  both  Lear  and  Gloucester  should  believe 
evil  suddenly  of  the  youngest,  best  beloved, 
and  most  faithful  spirits  in  the  play.  As  the 
blindness  that  causes  the  injustice  is  great 
and  unnatural,  so  the  working  of  fate  to  purge 
the  eyes  and  restore  the  balance  is  violent  and 
unnatural.  Every  person  important  to  the 
action  is  thrust  into  an  unnatural  way  of  life. 
Goneril  and  Regan  rule  their  father,  commit 
the   most  ghast\y  and  beastly  cruelty,   lust 


190        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

after  the  same  man,  and  die  unnaturally 
(having  betrayed  each  other),  the  one  by  her 
sister's  hand,  the  other  by  her  own.  Lear  is 
driven  mad.  The  King  of  France  is  forced  to 
war  with  his  wife's  sisters.  Edmund  betrays 
his  half-brother  to  ruin  and  his  father  to  blind- 
ness. Cornwall  is  stabbed  by  his  servant, 
Edgar  kills  his  half-brother.  Gloucester, 
thrust  out  blind,  dies  when  he  finds  that  his 
wronged  son  loves  him.  Cordelia,  fighting 
against  her  own  blood,  is  betrayed  to  death 
by  one  who  claims  to  love  her  sisters.  The 
honest  mild  man,  Albany,  and  the  honest  blunt 
man,  Kent,  survive  the  general  ruin.  Had 
Kent  been  a  little  milder  and  Albany  a  little 
blunter  in  the  first  act,  before  the  fates  were 
given  strength,  the  ruin  would  not  have  been. 
All  the  unnatural  treacherous  evil  comes  to 
pass,  because  for  a  few  fatal  moments  they 
were  true  to  their  natures. 

The  play  is  an  excessive  image  of  all  that 
was  most  constant  in  Shakespeare's  mind. 
Being  an  excessive  image,  it  contains  matter 
nowhere  else  given.     It  is  all  schemed  and 


THE   PLAYS  191 

controlled  with  a  power  that  he  shows  in  no 
other  play,  not  even  in  Macbeth  and  Hamlet. 
The  ideas  of  the  play  occur  in  many  of  the 
plays.  Many  images,  such  as  the  blasted  oak, 
water  in  fury,  servants  insolent  and  servile, 
old  honest  men  and  young  girls  faithful  to 
death,  occur  in  other  plays.  That  which 
each  play  added  to  the  thought  of  the  world  is 
expressed  in  the  single  figure  of  someone  caught 
in  a  net.  Macbeth  is  a  ruthless  man  so  caught. 
Hamlet  is  a  wise  man  so  caught.  Othello  is 
a  passionate  and  Antony  a  glorious  man  so 
caught.  All  are  caught  and  all  are  powerless, 
and  all  are  superb  tragic  inventions.  King 
Lear  is  a  grander,  ironic  invention,  who  hurts 
far  more  than  any  of  these  because  he  is  a 
horribly  strong  man  who  is  powerless.  He  is 
so  strong  that  he  cannot  die.  He  is  so  strong 
that  he  nearly  breaks  the  net,  before  the  folds 
kill  him. 

No  image  in  the  world  is  so  fierce  with 
imaginative  energy.  The  stormy  soul  runs 
out  storming  in  a  night  of  the  soul  as  mad  as 
the  elements.     With  him  goes  the  invention 


192        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

of  the  Fool,  the  horribly  faithful  fool,  like 
conscience  or  worldly  wisdom,  to  flick  him 
mad  with  ironic  comment  and  bitter  song. 

The  verse  is  as  great  as  the  invention.  It 
rises  and  falls  with  the  passion  like  music  with 
singing.  All  the  scale  of  Shakespeare's  art 
is  used;  the  terrible  spiritual  manner  of 

**  You  sulphurous  and  thought-executing  fires, 
Vaunt-couriers    to    oak-cleaving    thunder- 
bolts," 

as  well  as  the  instinctive  manner  of  a. prose 
coloured  to  the  height  with  all  the  traditions 
of  country  life. 

Dramatic  genius  has  the  power  of  under- 
standing half-a-dozen  lives  at  once  in  tense, 
swiftly  changing  situations.  This  power  is 
shown  at  its  best  in  the  last  act  of  this  play. 
One  of  the  most  wonderful  and  least  praised  of 
the  inventions  in  the  last  scene  is  that  of  the 
dying  Edmund.  He  has  been  treacherous 
to  nearly  every  person  in  the  play.  His  last 
treachery,  indirectly  the  cause  of  his  ruin,  is 
still  in  act,  the  killing  of  Cordelia  and  the  king. 


THE   PLAYS  198 

He  has  been  stricken  down.  "  The  wheel  has 
come  full  circle."    He  has  learned  too  late  that 

"The  gods  are  just,  and  of  our  pleasant  vices 
Make  instruments  to  plague  us." 

He  can  hardly  hope  to  live  for  more  than  a  few 
minutes.  The  death  of  his  last  two  victims 
cannot  benefit  him.  A  word  from  him  would 
save  them.  No  one  else  can  save  them.  Yet 
at  the  last  minute,  his  one  little  glimmer  of 
faithfulness  keeps  the  word  unspoken.  He  is 
silent  for  GoneriFs  sake.  If  he  ever  cared  for 
any  one  in  the  world,  except  himself,  he  may 
have  cared  a  little  for  Goneril.  He  thinks  of 
her  now.  She  has  gone  from  him.  But  she 
is  on  his  side,  and  he  trusts  to  her,  and  acts 
for  her.  He  waits  for  some  word  or  token 
from  her.  He  waits  to  see  her  save  him  or 
avenge  him.  The  death  of  Lear  will  benefit 
her.  It  will  be  to  her  something  saved  from 
the  general  wreck,  something  to  the  good,  in 
the  losing  bout.  An  impulse  stirs  him  to 
speak,  but  he  puts  it  by.  He  keeps  silent 
about  Lear,  till  one  comes  saying  that  Goneril 


194        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

has  killed  herself.  Still  he  does  not  speak. 
The  news  pricks  the  vanity  in  him.  He  strokes 
his  plumes  with  a  tender  thought  for  the 
brightness  of  the  life  that  made  two  princesses 
die  for  love  of  him.  When  he  speaks  of  Lear,  it 
is  too  late,  the  little,  little  instant  which  alters 
destiny  has  passed.  Cordelia  is  dead.  No  mist 
stains  the  stone.     She  will  come  no  more — 

"Never,  never,  never,  never,  never." 

The  heart-breaking  scene  at  the  end  has 
been  blamed  as  '*  too  painful  for  tragedy." 
Shakespeare's  opinion  of  what  is  tragic  is  worth 
that  of  all  his  critics  together.  He  gave  to 
every  soul  in  this  play  an  excessive  and  terrible 
vitality.  On  the  excessive  terrible  soul  of 
Lear  he  poured  such  misery  that  the  cracking 
of  the  great  heart  is  a  thing  of  joy,  a  relief 
so  fierce  that  the  audience  should  go  out 
in  exultation  singing — 

••  O,  our  lives'  sweetness  I 
That  we  the  pain  of  death  would  hourly  die 
Rather  than  die  at  once  I " 


THE   PLAYS  195 

Tragedy  is  a  looking  at  fate  for  a  lesson  in 
deportment  on  life's  scaffold.  If  we  find  the 
lesson  painful,  how  shall  we  face  the  event  ? 

Macbeth, 

Written.    1605-6  (?) 

Published,  in  the  first  folio,  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  Raphael  Holinshed  tells  the  story 
of  Macbeth  at  length  in  his  Chronicle  of  Scottish  History. 
He  indicates  the  character  of  Lady  Macbeth  in  one  line. 

When  Shakespeare  wrote  the  play,  London  was  full  of 
Scotchmen,  brought  thither  by  the  accession  of  James  I. 
Little  details  of  the  play  may  have  been  gathered  in 
conversation. 

The  Fable.  Macbeth,  advised  by  witches  that  he  is  to 
be  a  king,  is  persuaded  by  his  wife  to  kill  his  sovereign 
(King  Duncan)  and  seize  the  crown.  King  Duncan, 
coming  to  Macbeth's  castle  for  a  night,  is  there  killed  by 
Macbeth  and  his  lady.  Duncan's  sons  fly  to  England, 
Macbeth  causes  himself  to  be  proclaimed  king. 

Being  king,  he  tries  to  assure  himself  of  power  by 
destroying  the  house  of  Banquo,  of  whom  the  witches 
prophesied  that  he  should  be  the  father  of  a  line  of  kings. 
Banquo  is  killed;  but  his  son  escapes. 

The  witches  warn  Macbeth  to  beware  of  MacduS. 

Macduff  escapes  to  England,  but  his  wife  and  children 
are  killed  by  Macbeth's  order. 

Macduff  persuades  Duncan's  son,  Malcolm,  to  attempt 
the  recovery  of  the  Scottish  crown, 

Malcolm  and  Macduff  make  the  attempt.  They  attack 
Macbeth  and  kill  him. 

Macbeth  is  one  of  the  seven  supreme  Shake- 

O  2 


196        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

spearean  plays.  In  the  order  of  composition 
it  is  either  the  fourth  or  the  fifth  of  the  seven. 
In  point  of  merit  it  is  neither  greater  nor  less 
than  the  other  six.  It  is  different  from  them, 
in  that  it  belongs  more  wholly  to  the  kingdom 
of  vision. 

Like  most  Shakespearean  tragedy,  Macbeth 
is  the  tragedy  of  a  man  betrayed  by  an 
obsession.  Caesar  is  betrayed  by  an  obsession 
of  the  desire  of  glory,  Antony  by  passion, 
Tarquin  by  lust,  Wolsey  by  worldly  greed, 
Coriolanus  and  Timon  by  their  nobleness, 
Angelo  by  his  righteousness,  Hamlet  by  his 
wisdom.  All  fail  through  having  some  hunger 
or  quality  in  excess.  Macbeth  fails  because 
he  interprets  with  his  worldly  mind  things 
spiritually  suggested  to  him.  God  sends  on 
many  men  "  strong  delusion,  that  they  shall 
believe  a  lie."  Othello  is  one  such.  Many 
things  betray  men.  One  strong  means  of  de- 
lusion is  the  half-true,  half-wise,  half-spiritual 
thing,  so  much  harder  to  kill  than  the  lie 
direct.  The  sentimental  treacherous  things, 
like  women  who  betray  by  arousing  pity,  are 


THE   PLAYS  197 

the  dangerous  things  because  their  attack  is 
made  in  the  guise  of  great  things.  Tears  look 
Hke  grief,  sentiment  looks  like  love;  love  feels 
like  nobility ;  spiritualism  seems  like  revelation. 
Among  these  things  few  are  stronger  than 
the  words  spoken  in  unworldly  states,  in 
trance,  in  ecstasy,  by  oracles  and  diviners,  by 
soothsayers,  by  the  wholly  excited  people  who 
are  also  half  sane,  by  whoever  obtains  a  half 
knowledge  of  the  spirit  by  destruction  of 
intellectual  process. 

"  to  win  us  to  oiu*  harm, 
The  instruments  of  darkness  tell  us  truths, 
Win  us  with  honest  trifles,  to  betray 's 
In  deepest  consequence." 

Coming  weary  and  excited  from  battle,  on  a 
day  so  strange  that  it  adds  to  the  strangeness 
of  his  mood,  Macbeth  hears  the  hags  hail  him 
with  prophecy.  The  promise  rankles  in  him. 
The  seed  scattered  in  us  by  the  beings  outside 
life  comes  to  good  or  evil  according  to  the 
sun  in  us.  Macbeth,  looking  on  the  letter  of 
the  prophecy,  thinks  only  of  the  letter  of  its 
fulfilment,  till  it  becomes  an  obsession  with 


198        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

him.  Partial  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy 
convinces  him  that  all  will  be  fulfilled.  The 
belief  that  the  veil  over  the  future  has  been 
lifted  for  him  gives  him  the  recklessness  of  one 
bound  in  the  knots  of  fate.  So  often,  the 
thought  that  the  soul  is  in  a  trap,  playing  out 
something  planned  of  old,  makes  man  take  the 
frantic  way,  when  the  smallest  belief  in  life 
would  lead  to  peace.  This  thought  passes 
through  his  mind.  Then  fear  that  it  is  all  a 
contriving  of  the  devils  makes  him  put  it 
manfully  from  his  mind.  The  talk  about  the 
Cawdor  whose  place  he  holds  is  a  thrust  to 
him.  That  Cawdor  was  a  traitor  who  has 
been  put  to  death  for  treachery.  The  king 
had  an  "  absolute  trust  "  in  him;  but  there 
is  no  judging  by  appearances.  This  glimpse 
of  the  ugliness  of  treachery  makes  Macbeth 
for  an  instant  free  of  all  temptation  to  it. 
Then  a  word  stabs  him  again  to  the  knowledge 
that  if  he  take  no  step  the  king's  young  son  will 
be  king  after  Duncan.  Why  should  the  boy 
rule  ?  From  this  point  he  goes  forward,  full  of 
all  the  devils  of  indecision,  but  inclining  towards 


THE   PLAYS  199 

righteousness,  till  his  wife,  girding  and  railing 
at  him  with  definite  aim  while  all  his  powers 
are  in  mutiny,  drives  him  to  the  act  of  murder. 
The  story  of  the  double  treachery  of  the 
killing  of  a  king,  who  is  also  a  guest,  is  so 
written  that  we  do  not  feel  horror  so  much  as 
an  unbearable  pity  for  Macbeth's  mind.  The 
horror  is  felt  later,  when  it  is  made  plain  that 
the  treachery  does  not  end  with  that  old  man 
on  the  bed,  but  proceeds  in  a  spreading  growth 
of  murder  till  the  man  who  fought  so  knightly 
at  Fife  is  the  haunted  awful  figure  who  goes 
ghastly,  killing  men,  women  and  little  children, 
till  Scotland  is  like  a  grave.  At  the  end, 
the  "  worthy  gentleman,**  "  noble  Macbeth," 
having  fallen  from  depth  to  depth  of  degrada- 
tion, is  old,  hag- haunted,  sick  at  heart,  and 
weary.  He  has  no  friends.  He  knows  him- 
self silently  cursed  by  every  one  in  his  kingdom. 
His  queen  is  haunted.  There  is  a  curse  upon 
the  pair  of  them.  The  birds  of  murder  have 
come  to  roost.  All  that  supports  him  is  his 
trust  in  his  reading  of  the  words  of  the  hags. 
He  knows  himself  secure. 


200        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

"And  you  all  know  security 
Is  mortal's  chief  est  enemy.*' 

He  has  supped  full  with  horrors.  His  bloody 
base  mind  is  all  a  blur  with  gore.  But  he  is 
resolute  in  evil  still.  At  the  end  he  sees  too 
late  that  he  has  been  tricked  by — 

*'  the  equivocation  of  the  fiend 
That  lies  hke  truth." 

His  queen  has  killed  herself.  All  the  welter 
of  murder  has  been  useless.  All  that  he  has 
done  is  to  damn  his  soul  through  the  centuries 
during  which  the  line  of  Banquo  will  reign. 
He  dies  with  a  courage  that  is  half  fury  against 
the  fate  that  has  tricked  him. 

No  play  contains  greater  poetry.  There  is 
nothing  more  intense.  The  mind  of  the  man 
was  in  the  kingdom  of  vision,  hearing  a  new 
speech  and  seeing  what  worldly  beings  do  not 
see,  the  rush  of  the  powers,  and  the  fury  of 
elemental  passions.  No  play  is  so  full  of  an 
unspeakable  splendour  of  vision — 

"  his  virtues 
Will  plead  like  angels  trumpet-tongued." 


THE   PLAYS  201 

"  And  pity,  like  a  naked  new-born  babe, 
Striding   the   blast,   or  heaven's   cherubin, 

horsed 
Upon  the  sightless  couriers  of  the  air." 

"  Our  chinmeys  were  blown  down,  and,  as  they 

say, 
Lamentings     heard    i'     the    air,      strange 

screams   of   death. 
And  prophesying  with  accents  terrible." 

*'  In  the  great  hand  of  God  I  stand." 

"  A  falcon  towering  in  her  pride  of  place 
Was  by  a  mousing  owl  hawk'd  at  and  killed. 
And  Duncan's  horses — a  thing  most  strange 

and  certain — 
Beauteous   and   swift,   the  minions  of  their 

race, 
Turn'd  wild  in    nature,  broke  their  stalls, 

flung  out. 
Contending     'gainst     obedience,     as     they 

would  make 
War  with  mankind. 

'Tis  said  they  eat  each  other." 

**  the  time  has  been 
That,  when  the  brains  were  out,  the  man 
would  die." 


202        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

All  the  splendours  and  powers  of  this  great 
play  have  been  praised  and  re- praised.  Noble 
inventions,  like  the  knocking  on  the  door  and 
the  mutterings  of  the  hags,  have  thrilled 
thousands.  One,  not  less  noble,  is  less  noticed. 
It  is  in  Act  IV,  sc.  i,  Macbeth  has  just  ques- 
tioned the  hags  for  the  last  time.  He  calls  in 
Lennox,  with  the  words — 

"  I  did  hear 
The  galloping  of  horse :  who  was 't  came  by  ?  *' 

It  was  the  galloping  of  messengers  with  the 
news  that  Macduff,  who  is  to  be  the  cause  of 
his  ruin,  has  fled  to  England.  An  echo  of  the 
galloping  stays  in  the  brain,  as  though  the 
hoofs  of  some  horse  rode  the  night,  carrying 
away  Macbeth's  luck  for  ever. 

Antony  and  Cleopatra, 

Written.    1607-8  (?) 

Published,  in  the  folio,  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  life  of  Antonius  in  Sir  Thomas 
North's  translation  of  Plutaroh*s  Lives. 

The  Fable.  Antony,  entangled  by  the  wiles  of  Cleopatra, 
shakes  himself  free  so  that  he  may  attend  to  the  oonduot 
of  the  world.  He  makes  a  pact  with  the  young  Caesar, 
by  marrying  Caesar's  sister  Ootavia.  Soon  afterwards, 
being  tempted  from  his  wife  by  Cleopatra,  he  falls  into 


THE   PLAYS  203 

wars  with  CsBsar.  Being  unhappy  in  his  fortune  and 
deserted  by  his  friends,  he  kills  himself.  Cleopatra  having 
lost  her  lover,  and  fearing  to  be  led  in  triumph  by  Csesar, 
also  kills  herself. 

In  this  most  noble  play,  Shakespeare 
applies  to  a  great  subject  his  constant  idea, 
that  tragedy  springs  from  the  treachery 
caused  by  some  obsession. 

'*  Strange  it  is 
That  nature  must  compel  us  to  lament 
Our  most  persisted  deeds." 

It  cannot  be  said  that  the  play  is  greater  than 
the  other  plays  of  this  period.  It  can  be 
said  that  it  is  on  a  greater  scale  than  any 
other  play.  The  scene  is  the  Roman  world. 
The  men  engaged  are  struggling  for  the 
control  of  all  the  power  of  the  world.  The 
private  action  is  played  out  before  a  grand 
public  setting.  The  wisdom  and  the  beauty  of 
the  poetry  answer  the  greatness  of  the  subject. 
Shakespeare's  later  tragedies,  King  Lear, 
Coriolanus,  Othello,  and  this  play  differ  from 
some  of  the  early  tragedies  in  that  the  subject 
is  not  the  man  of  intellect,  hounded  down  by 


204        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

the  man  of  affairs,  as  in  Richard  Ily  Richard 
III,  and  Henry  IV,  but  the  man  of  large  and 
generous  nature  hounded  down  by  the  man 
of  intellect.  In  all  four  plays  the  destruction 
of  the  principal  character  is  brought  about 
partly  by  a  blindness  in  a  noble  nature,  but 
very  largely  by  a  cool,  resolute,  astute  soul 
who  can  and  does  take  advantage  of  the 
blindness.  Edmund,  the  tribunes,  lago,  and 
(in  this  play)  Octavius  Caesar  are  such  souls. 
All  of  them  profit  by  the  soul  they  help  to 
destroy.  They  leave  upon  the  mind  the 
impression  that  they  have  a  tact  for  the 
gaining  of  profit  from  human  frailty.  All 
of  them  show  the  basest  ingratitude  under  a 
colourable  cloak  of  human  excuse. 

The  obsession  of  lust  is  illustrated  in  half- 
a-dozen  of  Shakespeare's  plays ;  but  in 
none  of  them  so  fully  as  here.  The  results 
of  that  obsession  in  treachery  and  tragedy 
brim  the  great  play.  Antony  is  drunken 
to  destruction  with  a  woman  like  a  raging 
thirst.  A  fine  stroke  in  the  creation  of  the 
play  sweeps  him  clear  of  her  and  offers  him 


THE   PLAYS  205 

a  way  of  life.  He  uses  the  moment  to  get 
so  far  from  her  that  his  return  to  her  is  a 
deed  of  triple  treachery  to  his  wife,  to  Caesar, 
and  to  his  country.  His  intoxication  with 
the  woman  degrades  him  to  the  condition 
of  blindness  in  which  the  woman-drunken 
staggers.  It  is  a  part  of  all  drunkenness 
that  the  drunkard  thinks  himself  a  king, 
though  he  looks  and  is  a  sot.  Shakespeare's 
marvellous  illustration  of  this  blindness  (in 
the  third  act)  is  seldom  praised  as  it  should 
be.  Antony,  crushingly  defeated,  owing  to 
the  treachery  of  all  debauched  natures,  calls 
upon  Octavius  to  meet  him  in  single  combat. 

"men's  judgments  are 
A  parcel  of  their  fortunes,  and  things  outward 
Do  draw  the  inward  quality  after  them, 
To  suffer  all  alike." 

"  when  we  in  our  viciousness  grow  hard, 
O  misery  on't — the  wise  gods  seel  our  eyes; 
In  our  own  filth  drop  our  clear  judgments; 

make  us 
Adore  our  errors ;  laugh  at 's  while  we  strut 
To  our  confusion." 


206        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

The  cruel  bungling  suicide  which  leaves 
him  lingering  in  dishonour  is  one  of  the 
saddest  things  in  the  plays.  This  was  Antony 
who  ruled  once,  this  mutterer  dying,  whom 
no  one  loves  enough  to  kill.  Once  before, 
in  Shakespeare's  vision,  he  came  near  death, 
in  the  proud  scene  in  the  senate  house,  before 
Caesar's  murderers.  He  was  very  great  and 
noble  then.     Now 

"The  star  is  fall'n 
And  time  is  at  his  period." 

'*  The  god  Hercules,  whom  Antony  loved," 

has  moved  away  with  his  hautboys  and  all         | 
comes  to  dust  again.  m 

The  minds  of  most  writers  would  have  f 
been  exhausted  after  the  creation  of  four 
such  acts.  The  splendour  of  Shakespeare's 
intellectual  energy  makes  the  last  act  as 
bright  a  torch  of  beauty  as  the  others.  The 
cry— 

"We'll   bury  him;   and  then,  what's  brave, 
what's  noble. 
Let's  do  it  after  the  hiorh  Roman  fashion. 


THE   PLAYS  207 

And  make   Death  proud  to  take   us  .  . 

....  we  have  no  friend 
But  resolution  and  the  briefest  end," 

begins  a  song  of  the  welcoming  of  death, 
unlike  anything  in  the  plays.  Shakespeare 
seldom  allows  a  woman  a  great,  tragical 
scene.  Cleopatra  is  the  only  Shakespearean 
woman  who  dies  heroically  upon  the  stage. 
Her  death  scene  is  not  the  greatest,  nor  the 
most  terrible,  but  it  is  the  most  beautiful 
scene  in  all  the  tragedies.     The  words — 

"  Finish,  good  lady;  the  bright  day  is  done. 
And  we  are  for  the  dark," 

and  those  mbst  marvellous  words,  written 
at  one  golden  time,  in  a  gush  of  the  spirit, 
when  the  man  must  have  been  trembling — 

**  0  eastern  star  I 

Peace,  peace  ! 
Dost  thou  not  see  my  baby  at  my  breast. 
That  sucks  the  nurse  asleep  ?  " 

are  among  the  most  beautiful  things  ever 
written  by  man 


208        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

Coriolanus, 

Written.     1608  (?) 

Published.     1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  The  life  of  Coriolanus  in  Sir  Thomas 
North's  translation  of  Plutarch's  Lives. 

The  Fable.  Marcius,  a  noble  Roman,  of  an  excessive 
pride,  bitterly  opposes  the  rabble. 

In  the  war  against  the  Volscians  he  bears  himself  so 
nobly  that  he  wins  the  title  of  Coriolanus.  On  his  return 
from  the  wars  he  seeks  the  Consulship,  woos  the  voices  of 
the  multitude,  is  accepted,  and  then  cast  by  them.  For 
his  angry  comment  on  their  behaviour  the  tribunes  contrive 
his  banishment  from  the  city. 

Being  banished,  he  makes  league  with  the  Volscians. 
He  takes  command  in  the  Volscian  army  and  invades 
Roman  territory. 

Coming  as  a  conqueror  to  the  walls  of  Rome,  his  mother 
and  wife  persuade  him  to  spare  the  city.  He  causes  the 
Volscians  to  make  peace.  The  Volscians  return  home 
dissatisfied. 

On  his  return  to  the  Volscian  territory  Coriolanus  is  im- 
peached as  a  traitor,  and  stabbed  to  death  by  conspirators. 

Shakespeare's  tragical  characters  are  all 
destroyed  by  the  excess  of  some  trait  in 
them,  whether  good  or  ill  matters  nothing. 
Nature  cares  for  type,  not  for  the  excessive. 
Sooner  or  later  she  checks  the  excessive  so 
that  the  type  may  be  maintained.  She  is 
stronger  than  the  excessive,  though  she  may 
be   baser.     To   Nature,   progress,   though    it 


I 


THE   PLAYS  209 

be  infinitesimal,  must  be  a  progress  of  the 
whole  mass,  not  a  sudden  darting  out  of  one 
quality  or  one  member. 

Timon  of  Athens  is  betrayed  by  an  excessive 
generosity.  Coriolanus  is  betrayed  by  an 
excessive  contempt  for  the  multitude.  He 
is  one  born  into  a  high  tradition  of  life.  He 
has  the  courage,  the  skill  in  arms,  and  the 
talent  for  affairs  that  come  with  high  birth 
in  the  manly  races.  He  has  also  the  faith 
in  tradition  that  makes  an  unlettered  upper 
class  narrow  and  obstructionist.  Like  the 
rich  in  France  before  the  Revolution,  he 
despises  the  poor.  He  denies  them  the 
right  to  complain  of  their  hunger.  Rather 
than  grant  them  that  right,  or  the  means  of 
urging  redress,  he  would  take  a  short  way 
with  them,  as  was  practised  here,  at  Man- 
chester and  elsewhere. 

"  Would  the  nobility  lay  aside  their  ruth, 
And  let  me  use  my  sword,  I'ld  make  a  quarry 
With  thousands  of  these  quartered  slaves,  as 

high 
As  I  could  pick  my  lance." 


210        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

Like  all  conservative,  aristocratic  men,  he 
sees  in  the  first  granting  of  political  power 
to  the  people  the  beginning  of  revolution. 

**  It  will  in  time 
Win   power  upon  and  throw  forth  greater 

themes 
For  insurrection's  arguing." 

He  regards  the  people  as  a  necessary,  evil- 
smelling,  many-headed  beast,  good  enough, 
under  the  leadership  of  men  like  himself,  to 
make  inferior  troops  to  be  spent  as  the 
State  pleases.  It  is  possible  that  Napoleon 
and  Bismarck  looked  upon  the  mob  with 
similar  scorn.  The  ideas  are  those  of  an 
absolute  monarch  or  super-man.  The  country 
squire  holds  those  ideas,  though  want  of 
power  and  want  of  intellect  combine  to  keep 
him  from  applying  them.  The  sincerity 
of  the  ideas  is  tested  from  time  to  time,  in 
free  countries,  by  general  elections. 

Much  of  the  pride  of  Coriolanus  springs 
from  a  sense  of  his  superiority  to  others  in 
the  gifts  of  fortune.  Much  of  it  comes  from 
the  knowledge  that  he  is  superior  in  himself. 


THE  PLAYS  211 

Leading,  as  becomes  his  birth,  in  the  war 
against  the  Volseians  he  shows  himself  so 
much  superior  to  others  that  the  campaign 
is  his  triumph.  He  is  "  the  man  "  whom 
Napoleon  counted  *'  everything  in  war." 
The  knowledge  of  his  merit  is  So  bright 
within  himself  that  he  is  unable  to  see  that 
it  is  less  bright  in  others.  He  is  willing  to 
become  the  head  of  the  State  if  the  post 
may  be  given  to  him  as  a  right  due  to  merit, 
not  as  a  favour  begged.  He  has  no  lust  for 
power.  But  knowing  himself  to  be  the  best 
man  in  Rome,  he  thinks  that  his  merit  is 
sufficiently  great  to  excuse  him  from  the 
indignity  of  sueing  for  it.  The  laws  of  free 
countries  prescribe  that  he  who  wishes  to  be 
elected  must  appeal  to  the  electors  whether 
he  love  them  or  loathe  them.  Instead  of 
appealing  to  them,  Coriolanus  insults  them 
with  such  arrogance  that  they  drive  him 
from  the  city. 

He  fails  as  a  traitor,  because  he  is  too  noble 
to  be  fiercely  revengeful.  A  lesser  man,  a 
Richard  III,  or  an  lago,  would  have  exacted 


212        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

a  bloody  toll  from  Rome.  Coriolanus  cannot 
bring  himself  to  be  stern,  in  the  presence  of 
his  old  mother  and  his  wife.  Something 
generous  and  truly  aristocratic  in  him  makes 
him  a  second  time  a  traitor,  this  time  to  his 
hosts  the  Volscians.  He  spares  Rome  by  the 
sacrifice  of  those  who  have  given  him  a 
shelter  and  a  welcome.  Treachery  (even  from 
a  noble  motive)  is  never  forgiven  in  these 
plays.  It  is  always  avenged,  seldom  merci- 
fully. The  Volscians  avenge  themselves  on 
Coriolanus  by  an  act  of  treachery  that  brings 
the  noble  heart  under  the  foot  of  the  traitor. 
Coriolanus  is  one  of  the  greatest  of  Shake- 
speare's creations.  Much  of  the  glory  of 
the  creation  is  due  to  Plutarch.  There  can 
be  no  great  art  without  great  fable.  Great 
art  can  only  exist  where  great  men  brood 
intensely  on  something  upon  which  all  men 
brood  a  little.  Without  a  popular  body  of 
fable  there  can  be  no  unselfish  art  in  any 
country.  Shakespeare's  art  was  selfish  till 
he  turned  to  the  great  tales  in  the  four  most 
popular  books  of  his  time,  Holinshed,  North's 


THE   PLAYS  213 

Plutarch,  Cinthio,  and  De  Belief orest.  Since 
the  newspaper  became  powerful,  topic  has 
supplanted  fable,  and  subject  comes  to  the 
artist  untrimmed  and  unlit  by  the  vitality 
of  many  minds.  In  reading  Coriolanics  and 
the  other  plays  of  the  great  period  a  man  feels 
that  Shakespeare  fed  his  fire  with  all  that 
was  passionate  in  the  thought  about  him. 
He  appears  to  be  his  age  focussed.  The  great 
man  now  stands  outside  his  age,  like  Timon. 

Coriolanus  is  a  play  of  the  clash  of  the 
aristocratic  temper  with  the  world.  It  con- 
tains most  of  the  few  speeches  in  Shakespeare 
which  ring  with  what  seems  like  a  personal 
bitterness.  Hatred  of  the  flunkey  mind,  and 
of  the  servile,  insolent  mob  mind,  "  false 
as  water,"  appears  in  half-a-dozen  passages. 
Some  of  these  passages  are  ironic  inventions, 
not  prompted  by  Plutarch.  The  great  mind, 
brooding  on  the  many  forms  of  treachery, 
found  nothing  more  treacherous  than  the 
mob,  and  nothing  more  dog-like,  for  good  or 
evil,  than  the  servant. 

Greatness  is  sometimes  shown  in  very  little 


214        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

things.  Few  things  in  Shakespeare  show 
better  the  fulness  of  his  happy  power  than 
the  following — 

(Corioli.     Enter  certain  Romans  with  spoils,) 
1st  Roman,     This  will  I  carry  to  Rome. 
2nd  Roman.    And  I  this. 
Brd  Roman,     A  murrain  on't.      I  took  this 
for  silver. 

Timon  of  Athens. 

Written.     1606-8  (?) 

Published.     1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot,  William  Paynter's  Palace  of  Pleasure. 
Plutarch's  Life  of  Antonius.     Lucian's  Dialogue. 

The  Fable.  Timon  of  Athens,  a  wealthy,  over-generous 
man,  gives  to  his  friends  so  lavishly  that  he  ruins  himself. 
He  finds  none  grateful  for  his  bounty.  In  his  ruin  all  his 
friends  desert  him.  None  of  them  will  lend  to  him  or 
help  him.  He  falls  into  a  loathing  of  the  world  and  retires 
to  die  alone.  Alcibiades  of  Athens,  finding  a  like  ingrati- 
tude in  the  State,  openly  makes  war  upon  it,  reduces  it  to 
his  own  terms,  and  rules  it.     He  finds  Timon  dead. 

Timon  of  Athens  is  a  play  of  mixed  author- 
ship. Shakespeare's  share  in  it  is  large  and 
unmistakable;  but  much  of  it  was  WTitten 
by  an  unknown  poet  of  whom  we  can  de- 
cipher this,  that  he  was  a  man  of  genius,  a 
skilled  writer  for  the  stage,  and  of  a  marked 


THE   PLAYS  215 

personality.  It  cannot  now  be  known  how 
the  collaboration  was  arranged.  Either  the 
unknown  collaborated  with  Shakespeare,  or 
the  unknown  wrote  the  play  and  Shakespeare 
revised  it. 

Ingratitude  is  one  of  the  commonest 
forms  of  treachery.  It  is  the  form  that  leads 
most  quickly  to  the  putting  back  of  the  world, 
because  it  destroys  generosity  of  mind.  It 
creates  in  man  the  bitter  and  destructive 
quality  of  misanthropy,  or  a  destroying 
passion  of  revenge.  In  this  play  the  two 
authors  show  the  different  ways  in  which 
the  human  mind  may  be  turned  to  those 
bitter   passions. 

Apemantus  is  currish,  because  others  are 
not.  He  has  wit  without  charity.  Alcibiades 
makes  war  on  his  city  because  others  have  not 
the  rough-and-ready  large  practical  justice  of 
men  used  to  knocks.  He  has  a  large  good 
humour  without  idealism.  Timon,  the  great- 
natured,  truly  generous  man,  whose  mind  is 
as  beneficial  as  the  sun,  cannot  be  currish, 
nor  stoop  to  the  baseness  of  revenge.     Finding 


216         WILLIAM    SHAKESPEARE 

men  base,  he  removes  himself  from  them,  and 
ministers  with  bitter  contempt  to  the  base- 
ness that  infects  them.  The  flaming  out  of 
his  anger  against  whatever  is  parasitic  in 
life  makes  the  action  of  the  last  two  acts. 
The  exhibition  of  the  baseness  of  parasites 
and  of  the  wrath  of  a  noble  mind  embittered, 
is  contrived,  varied  and  heightened  with 
intense  dramatic  energy.  The  character  of 
Flavins,  Timon's  steward,  his  only  friend, 
shows  again,  as  in  so  many  of  the  plays, 
Shakespeare's  deep  sense  of  the  noble  gener- 
osity in  faithful  service. 

Some  think  the  play  gloomy,  others  that  it 
is  autobiography.  Shakespeare's  completed 
work  is  never  gloomy.  A  great  mind  work- 
ing with  such  a  glory  of  energy  cannot  be 
gloomy.  This  generation  is  gloomy  and  un- 
imaginative in  its  conception  of  art.  Shake- 
speare, reading  the  story  of  Timon,  saw  in 
him  an  image  of  tragic  destiny  that  would 
flood  the  heart  of  even  an  ingrate  with  pity. 
Great  poets  have  something  more  difficult 
and  more  noble  to  do  than  to  pin  their  hearts 


THE   PLAYS  217 

on  their  sleeves  for  daws  to  peck  at.  Shake- 
speare wrought  the  figure  of  Timon  with  as 
grave  justice  as  he  wrought  Alcibiades.  He 
wrought  both  from  something  feeling  within 
himself,  as  he  wrought  Cleopatra,  and  Mac- 
beth, and  Sir  Toby  Belch.  They  are  as  much 
autobiographical,  and  as  little,  as  the  hundred 
other  passionate  moods  that  built  up  the 
system   of  his   soul. 

The  poetry  of  the  play  is  that  of  the  great 
late  manner — 

**  will  these  moss'd  trees. 
That  have  outlived  the  eagle,  page  thy  heels, 
And  skip  when  thou  point'st  out  ?  " 

"  Come  not  to  me  again  :  but  say  to  Athens, 
Timon  hath  made  his  everlasting  mansion 
Upon  the  beached  verge  of  the  salt  flood : 
Who,  once  a  day  with  his  embossed  froth 
The  turbulent  surge  shall  cover." 

The  final  speech,  spoken  by  Alcibiades 
after  he  has  read  the  epitaph,  with  which 
Timon  goes  down  to  death,  like  some  hurt 
thing  shrinking  even   from  the   thought   of 


218        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

passers,  is  one  of  the  most  lovely  examples 
of  the  power  and  variety  of  blank  verse  as  a 
form  of  dramatic  speech. 

Alcib.  (reading)  Pass  by  and  curse  thy  fill ; 
but  pasSy  and  stay  not  here  thy  gait. 

These  well  express  in  thee  thy  latter  spirits  : 
Though   thou   abhorr'dst   in   us   our   human 

griefs, 
Scorned' st   our   brain's   flow   and   those   our 

droplets  which 
From  niggard  nature  fall,  yet  rich  conceit 
Taught  thee  to  make  vast  Neptune  weep  for 

aye 
On  thy  low  grave,  on  faults  forgiven.     Dead 
Is  noble  Timon  ;    of  whose  memory 
Hereafter  more.     Bring  me  into  your  city, 
And  I  will  use  the  olive  with  my  sword, 
Make  war  breed  peace,  make  peace  stint  war, 

make  each 
Prescribe  to  other  as  each  other's  leech. 
Let  our  drums  strike. 


PericleSy  Prince  of  Tyre. 

Written.    1607-8  (?) 

Published.     1608. 

Source  of  the  Plot.    The  plot  is  taken  from  an  English 


THE   PLAYS  219 

prose  version  of  a  Latin  translation  of  a  fifth  century 
Greek  romance.  This  version  was  published  by  Lawrence 
Twine,  in  the  year  1576,  under  the  name  of  The  Patteme 
of  Paynfull  Adventures  (etc.,  etc.).  It  was  reprinted  in 
1607.'  An  adaptation  from  the  Latin  story  was  made  by 
John  Gower  for  the  eighth  book  of  his  Confessio  Amaniis. 
This  adaptation  was  known  to  the  authors  of  the  play. 

The  Fable.  Act  I.  Pericles,  Prince  of  Tyre,  comes  to 
Antioch  to  guess  a  riddle  propounded  by  the  King.  If 
he  guess  rightly,  he  will  be  rewarded  by  the  hand  of  the 
Princess  in  marriage.  If  he  guess  wrongly,  he  will  be 
put  to  death.  The  riddle  teaches  him  that  the  Princess 
is  living  incestuously  with  her  father.  He  flies  from 
Antioch  to  Tjrre,  and  there  takes  ship  to  avoid  the  King's 
vengeance.  Coming  to  Tarsus  he  relieves  a  famine  by 
gifts  of  com. 

Act  II.  He  is  wrecked  near  Pentapolis,  recovers  his 
armour,  goes  jousting  at  the  Bang's  court,  wins  the  King's 
daughter  Thaisa,  and  marries  her. 

Act  III.  While  bound  for  Tyre,  Thaisa  gives  birth  to  a 
daughter,  dies,  and  is  thrown  overboard.  The  body  drifts 
ashore  at  Ephesus,  and  is  restored  to  life  by  a  physician. 
Thaisa,  thinking  Pericles  dead,  becomes  a  votaress  at 
Diana's  temple.  Pericles  leaves  Marina,  the  newly  bom 
babe,  in  the  care  of  the  King  and  Queen  of  Tarsus.  He 
then  returns  to  Tyre. 

Act  IV.  The  years  pass.  Marina  grows  up  to  such 
beauty  and  charm  that  she  passes  the  Queen  of  Tarsus* 
own  daughter.  The  Queen,  deeply  jealous  for  her  own 
child,  hires  a  murderer  to  kill  Marina.  Pirates  surprise 
him  in  the  act  and  carry  off  Marina  to  a  brothel  in 
Mitylene,  from  which  she  escapes.  She  becomes  a  singer 
and  musician. 

Act  V,  Pericles,  wandering,  by  sea,  to  Mitylene,  in  great 


220        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

melancholy  for  the  loss  of  wife  and  child,  hears  Marina 
sing.  He  learns  that  she  is  his  daughter.  The  goddess 
Diana  bids  him  go  to  her  temple  at  Ephesus.  He  goes,  and 
finds  Thaisa,  The  play  ends  happily  with  the  reuniting  of 
the  family. 

The  acts  are  opened  by  rhyming  prologues 
designed  to  be  spoken  by  John  Gower.  The 
prologues  to  each  of  the  three  first  acts  are 
followed  by  Dumb  Shows,  an  invention  of 
the  theatre  to  explain  those  things  not  easily 
to  be  shown  in  action.  The  prologues,  the 
invention  of  the  dumb  shows,  and  the  first 
two  acts,  are  not  by  Shakespeare.  They  are 
like  the  poetical  work  of  George  Wilkins,  who 
published  a  prose  romance  of  The  Painfull 
Adventures  of  Pericles  Prince  of  Tyre  in  the 
year  1608,  probably  after  the  play  had  been 
produced. 

The  construction  of  the  last  three  acts 
makes  it  likely  that  the  play  (in  its  original 
state)  was  by  the  constructor  of  the  first  two 
acts.  It  is  not  known  how  it  came  to  pass 
that  Shakespeare  took  the  play  in  hand. 
From  the  comparative  feebleness  of  his  work 
upon  it,  it  may  be  judged  that  it  was  not  a 


THE   PLAYS  221 

labour  of  love.  The  impression  given  is  that 
nothing  in  the  piece  is  wrought  with  more 
than  the  mechanical  power  of  the  great  mind, 
that  Shakespeare  was  not  deeply  interested 
in  the  play,  but  that  he  re- wrote  the  last  three 
acts  so  that  his  company  might  play  the 
piece  and  make  money  by  it.  The  play  has 
often  succeeded  on  the  stage,  and  the  know- 
ledge that  it  would  succeed  may  have  weighed 
with  the  manager  of  a  theatre  on  which  many 
depended  for  bread. 

There  is  little  that  is  precious  in  the  play. 
The  scenes  in  the  brothel  at  Mitylene  (in  Act 
IV)  have  power.  Many  find  their  unpleasant- 
ness an  excuse  for  saying  that  Shakespeare 
never  wrote  them.  They  are  certainly  by 
Shakespeare.  Cant  would  always  persuade 
itself  that  the  power  to  see  clearly  ought  not 
to  be  turned  upon  evil.    Those  who  can  read — 

Bawd.  .  .  they  are  so  pitifully  sodden. 
Pandar.  .  .  The  poor  Transylvanian  is  dead, 

that  lay  with  the  little  baggage. 
Boult.     Ay  .  .  .  she  made  him  roast-meat 

for  worms — 


222        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

with  disgust  at  Shakespeare's  foulness,  yet 
without  horror  of  heart  that  the  evil  still  goes 
on  among  human  beings,  must  be  strangely 
made.  These  scenes,  the  very  vigorous  sea 
scenes,  including  the  account  of  the  storm  at 
sea,  put  into  the  mouth  of  Marina — 

"  My  father,  as  nurse  said,  did  never  fear. 
But  cried  '  Good  seamen  I '   to  the  sailors, 

galling 
His  kingly  hands,  haling  ropes; 
And,  clasping  to  the  mast,  endured  a  sea 
That  almost  burst  the  deck.  .   .  . 
Never  was  waves  nor  wind  more  violent : 
And  from  the  ladder-tackle  washes  off 
A   canvas-climber.     *Ha,'   says   one,    *wilt 

out?' 
And  with  a  dropping  industry  they  skip 
From  stem  to  stern;  the  boatswain  whistles, 

and 
The    master    calls    and    trebles   their    con- 
fusion " — 

and  the  scene  in  which  Cerimon,  the  man 
withdrawn  from  the  world  to  study  the 
bettering  of  man,  revives  the  body  of  Thaisa, 
are  the  most  lovely  things  in  the  play. 


THE   PLAYS  223 

Cymbeline* 

Written.    (?) 

Published,  in  the  folio,  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  Holinshed's  Chronicles  tell  of  Cymbe- 
line  and  the  Roman  invasion.  A  story  in  Boccaccio's 
Decameron  (giorn.  2,  nov.  ix)  retold  in  English  in  Kinde 
Kit's  WestuHird  for  Smelts,  and  popular  in  many  forms  and 
many  literatures,  tells  of  the  woman  falsely  accused  of 
adultery. 

The  Fable.  Cymbeline,  King  of  Britain,  has  lost  his 
two  sons.  His  only  remaining  child,  a  daughter  named 
Imogen,  is  married  to  Posthumus.  His  second  wife,  a 
cruel  and  scheming  woman,  plots  to  destroy  Posthumus 
so  that  her  son,  the  boorish  Cloten,  may  marry  Imogen. 

Posthumus  in  Rome  wagers  with  lachimo  that  Imogen 
is  of  an  incomparable  chastity.  laohimo  comes  to  England, 
and  by  a  trick  obtains  evidence  that  convinces  Posthumus 
that  Imogen  is  unchaste.  Imogen,  cast  off  by  her  husband, 
comes  to  the  mountains  where  Belarius  rears  Cymbeline's 
two  lost  sons.  Cloten,  pursuing  her,  is  killed  by  one  of  the 
sons. 

The  Romans  land  to  exact  tribute.  The  valour  of 
Belarius  and  the  two  boys  obtains  a  British  victory.  The 
Romans  are  vanquished.  Cymbeline's  queen  kills  herself, 
Posthumus  is  taught  that  lachimo  deceived  him.  Imogen 
is  restored  to  him.  The  lost  sons  are  restored  to  Cymbe- 
line. Prophecy  is  fulfilled  and  pardon  given.  All  ends 
happily. 

It  seems  possible  that  Cymbeline  was  begun 
as  a  tragedy  during  the  great  mood  of  tragical 
creation,   then    laid   aside    unfinished,    from 


224        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

some  failure  in  the  vision,  or  change  in  the 
creative  mood,  and  brought  to  an  end  later 
in  a  new  spirit,  perhaps  in  another  place,  in 
the  country,  away  from  the  life  which  makes 
writing  alive.  It  is  the  least  perfect  of  the 
later  plays.  The  least  soft  of  Shakespeare's 
critics  calls  it  "  unresisting  imbecility."  It  is 
perhaps  the  first  composed  of  the  romantic 
plays  with  which  Shakespeare  ended  his  life's 
work. 

Though  the  writing  is  so  careless  and  the 
construction  so  loose  that  no  one  can  think  of 
it  as  a  finished  play,  it  has  dramatic  scenes, 
one  faultless  lyric,  and  many  marks  of  beauty. 
It  deals  with  the  Shakespearean  subject  of 
craft  working  upon  a  want  of  faith  for  personal 
ends,  and  being  defeated,  when  almost  success- 
ful, by  something  simple  and  instinctive  in 
himian  nature.  It  is  thus  not  unlike  Othello ; 
but  in  Othello  the  subject  is  simple,  and  the 
treatment  purely  tragic.  In  Cymbeline  the 
subject  is  only  partly  extricated,  and  the  treat- 
ment is  coloured  with  romance,  with  that 
strange, touching,  very  Shakespearean  romance, 


THE   PLAYS  225 

of  the  thing  long  lost  beautifully  recovered 
before  the  end,  so  that  the  last  years  of  the 
chief  man  in  the  play  may  be  happy  and 
complete.  The  end  of  life  would  be  as 
happy  as  the  beginning  if  the  dead  might 
be  given  back  to  us.  Shakespeare  had  lost  a 
child. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  when  the  play 
was  first  conceived,  the  craft  of  the  queen, 
working  upon  the  insufficient  faith  of  Cym- 
beline,  was  designed  to  be  as  important  to  the 
action  as  the  craft  of  lachimo  working  upon 
the  insufficient  faith  of  Posthumus.  This 
was  never  wrought  out.  The  play  advances 
and  halts.  As  in  all  unfinished  works  of  art 
one  sees  in  it  something  fine  trying  to  get 
free  but  failing. 

The  lyric  "  Fear  no  more  the  heat  o' 
the  sun "  is  the  most  lovely  thing  in  the 
play.  The  most  powerful  moment  is  that 
which  exposes  the  poisoning  of  a  generous 
mind  by  false  report.  Posthumus  believes 
lachimo' s  lie  and  breaks  out  railing  against 
women. 


226        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

"For  there's  no  motion 
That  tends  to  vice  in  man  but  I  affirm 
It  is  the  woman's  part." 

Noble  instants  are  marked  in  the  lines — 

"  Be  not,  as  in  our  fangled  world,  a  garment 
Nobler  than  that  it  covers," 

and  in  the  symbol  of  the  eagle — 

"the  Roman  eagle, 
From  south  to  west  on  wing  soaring  aloft, 
Lessen'd  herself  and  in  the  beams  o'  the  sun 
So  vanished." 


The  Winter's  Tale. 

Written,    1610-11. 

Published,  in  the  first  folio,  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot,  The  story  appears  in  Robert  Greene's 
romance  of  Pandosto.  Shakespeare  greatly  improves  the 
fable  by  completing  it.  Greene  ends  it.  Greene  makes 
the  story  an  accident  with  an  unhappy  end.  Shakespeare 
makes  it  a  vision  of  the  working  of  fate  with  the  tools  of 
human  passion. 

The  Fable.  Leontes,  King  of  Sicilia,  suspecting  that 
his  wife  Hermione  is  guilty  of  adultery  with  Polixenes, 
King  of  Bohemia,  tries  her  on  that  count.  He  causes  her 
daughter  to  be  carried  to  a  desert  place  and  there  exposed. 

The  oracle  of  Apollo  declares  to  him  that  Hermione  is 
innocent,  that  he  himself  is  a  jealous  tyrant,  and  that  he 


THE   PLAYS  227 

will  die  without  an  heir  should  he  fail  to  recover  the 
daughter  lost.  The  truth  of  the  oracle  is  confirmed  by 
the  (apparent)  death  of  Hermione  and  the  real  death  of 
Mamillius,  his  son.  Repenting  bitterly  of  his  obsession 
of  jealousy  he  goes  into  mourning. 

The  little  daughter  is  found  by  country  people  who 
nourish  and  cherish  her.  She  grows  up  to  beautiful  and 
gracious  girlhood.  Florizel,  the  son  of  Polixenes,  falls  in 
love  with  her,  and  seeks  to  marry  her  without  his  father's 
knowledge.  Being  discovered  by  Poliienes,  he  flies  with 
her  to  the  sea.  Taking  ship,  the  couple  come  to  Leontes' 
court,  where  it  is  proved  that  the  girl  is  the  lost  princess. 
She  is  married  to  Florizel.  Leontes  is  reconciled  to 
Polixenes.  Hermione  completes  the  general  happiness 
by  rejoining  the  husband  who  has  so  long  mourned  her. 

Dr.  Simon  Forman,  the  first  critic  of  this 
play,  made  note  to  "  remember  "  two  things 
in  it,  "  how  he  sent  to  the  orakell  of  Appollo,'* 
and  "  also  the  rog  that  cam  in  all  tottered 
like  Coll  Pipci."  He  drew  from  it  this  moral 
lesson,  that  one  should  "  Beware  of  trustinge 
feined  beggars  or  fawninge  fellouse." 

The  moral  lesson  is  still  of  value  to  the  world, 
and  it  is  most  certainly  one  which  Shakespeare 
strove  to  impress.  Shakespeare's  mind  was 
always  brooding  on  the  working  of  fate.  He 
was  always  watching  the  results  of  some  obses- 
sion upon  an  individual  and  the  people  con- 

H  2 


228        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

nected  with  him.  He  saw  that  a  blindness 
falling  upon  a  person  suddenly,  for  no  apparent 
reason,  except  that  something  strikes  the  some- 
thing not  quite  sound  in  the  nature,  has  the 
power  to  alter  life  violently.  It  was  his  belief 
that  life  must  not  be  altered  violently.  Life  is 
a  thing  of  infinitely  gradual  growth,  that  would 
perfect  itself  if  the  blindness  could  be  kept 
away.  Any  deceiving  thing,  like  a  passion  or 
a  feigned  beggar,  is  a  cause  of  the  putting  back 
of  life,  indefmitely. 

In  this  play,  he  followed  his  usual  practice, 
of  showing  the  results  of  a  human  blindness 
upon  human  destiny.  The  greater  plays  are 
studies  of  treachery  and  self-betrayal.  This 
play  is  a  study  of  deceit  and  self-deception. 
Leontes  is  deceived  by  his  obsession,  Polixenes 
by  his  son,  the  country  man  by  Autolycus,  life, 
throughout,  by  art.  In  the  last  great  scene, 
life  is  mistaken  for  art.  In  the  first  great 
scene  a  true  friendship  is  mistaken  for  a  false 
love. 

It  may  be  called  the  gentlest  of  Shakespeare's 
plays.     It  is  done  with  a  tenderer  hand  than 


THE   PLAYS  229 

the  other  works.  The  name,  A  Winter^ s  Tale, 
is  taken  from  a  scene  in  the  second  act. 
Hermione  sits  down  with  her  son,  by  the 
winter  fire,  to  listen  to  his  story.  It  is  the 
last  time  she  ever  sees  her  son.  He  has  hardly 
opened  his  lips  when  Leontes  enters  to  accuse 
her  of  adultery.  She  is  hurried  off  to  prison, 
and  Mamillius  dies  before  the  oracle's  message 
comes  to  clear  her.  The  sudden  shocks  and 
interruptions  of  life,  which  play  so  big  a  part 
in  the  action  of  these  late  romances,  have 
full  power  here.  The  winter's  tale  is  inter- 
rupted. The  rest  of  the  play  results  from  the 
interruption.  Much  of  it  is  very  beautiful. 
To  us,  the  wonderful  thing  is  the  strangeness 
of  the  tenderness  which  makes  some  scenes 
in  the  fifth  act  so  passionate  with  grief  for  old 
injustice  done  to  the  dead.  The  cry  of  Leontes 
remembering  the  wronged  dead  woman's 
eyes — 

"  Stars,  stars, 
And  all  eyes  else  dead  coals,'' 

is    haunting    and    heart-breaking.     All    his 


280        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

longing  of  remorse  gives  to  the  last  great 
scene,  before  the  supposed  statue,  an  intensity 
of  beauty  hardly  endurable. 

The  passion  of  remorse  is  a  romantic,  not  a 
tragic  passion.  It  is  the  mood  which  follows 
the  tragic  mood.  Shakespeare's  creative  life 
is  like  a  Shakespearean  play.  It  ends  with 
an  easing  of  the  strain  and  a  making  of 
peace. 

It  is  said  that  an  old  horse  near  to  death 
turns  towards  the  pastures  where  he  was 
foaled.  It  is  true  of  human  beings.  Man 
wanders  home  to  the  fields  which  bred  him. 
A  part  of  the  romance  of  this  poem  is  the 
turning  back  of  the  poet's  mind  to  the 
Cotswold  country,  of  which  he  sang  so 
magically,  in  his  first  play,  sixteen  or 
eighteen  years  before.  There  are  fine  scenes 
of  shepherds  at  home,  among  the  sheep  bells 
and  clean  wind.  There  is  a  very  lovely  talk 
of  flowers — 

"  daffodils, 
That  come  before  the  swallow  dares,  and  take 
The  winds  of  March  with  beauty;  violets  dim, 


THE   PLAYS  281 

But   sweeter   than   the   lids   of   Juno's   eyes 
Or   Cytherea's  breath;  pale  primroses, 
That    die    unmarried,    ere    they    can    behold 
Bright   Phoebus   in   his   strength." 

To  Shakespeare,  the  magically  happy  man, 
the  going  back  to  them  must  have  been  a 
time  for  thanksgiving.  But  to  the  supremely 
happy  man  all  times  are  times  of  thanksgiving, 
deep,  tranquil  and  abundant,  for  the  delight, 
the  majesty  and  the  beauty  of  the  fulness  of 
the  rolling  world. 


The  Tempest 

Written.    1610-11. 

Published,  in  the  folio,  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  It  is  likely  that  many  sources  con- 
tributed to  the  making  of  this  plot.  If  Shakespeare  took 
the  fable  from  a  single  source,  that  source  is  not  now  known. 
He  may  have  taken  suggestions  for  it  from  the  following 
books : — 

1st.  From  a  little  collection  of  novels  by  Antonio  de 
Eslava,  a  Spanish  writer,  whose  book,  Noches  de  Invierno, 
was  published  in  Barcelona  in  1609.  Three  tales  in  this 
collection  seem  to  have  given  hints  for  the  play.  The 
fourth  chapter,  about  "  The  Art  Magic  of  King  Dardano," 
helped  him  more  than  the  others.    Whether  the  title  of 


232        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

the  book  suggested  the  title  of  A  Winter's  Tale  is  not 
known. 

2nd.  From  a  German  play,  Die  schdne  Sidea,  by  a 
Nuremberg  dramatist,  named  Jacob  Ayrer. 

3rd.  From  the  tracts  relating  to  the  discovery  of  the 
Bermuda  Islands  in  1609.  Of  the  known  tracts,  A 
Discovery  of  the  Bermuda  Islands^  by  Sylvester  Jourdain, 
gave  Shakespeare  the  most  hints. 

Several   other  books  may  have  suggested   lines   and 


The  Fable.  Prospero,  Duke  of  Milan,  having  been  driven 
from  his  dukedom  by  Antonio  his  brother,  flies  to  sea  with 
his  daughter  Miranda,  lands  on  an  island,  and  there  lives, 
served  by  two  creatures,  one  an  airy  spirit,  the  other  a 
loutish  monster. 

By  art  magic,  he  brings  to  the  island  his  usurping 
brother  and  the  king  and  heir  of  Naples.  Miranda  falls 
in  love  with  the  heir  of  Naples.  Prospero  dismisses  his 
spirits,  reconciles  himself  with  his  brother,  and  plans  to 
sail  at  once  for  Milan. 

In  his  play,  as  in  the  two  other  original 
romantic  plays,  Shakespeare  follows  the  work- 
ings of  a  treacherous  act  from  its  performance 
to  the  repentance  of  the  sinner  and  the  grant- 
ing of  the  victim's  forgiveness.  In  the  great 
plays  the  victim  dies  and  the  sinner  does  not 
repent.  Presently  the  wheel  comes  full  circle, 
and  a  justice  from  outside  life  smites  him  dead. 
In  these  plays  the  betrayed  live  to  forgive  the 
traitors — 


THE   PLAYS  233 

"  Though  with  their  high  wrongs  I  am  struck 

to  the  quick, 
Yet,  with  my  nobler  reason,  'gainst  my  fury 
Do  I  take  part.     The  rarer  action  is 
In    virtue  than  in  vengeance :    they   being 

penitent, 
The  sole  drift  of  my  purpose  doth  extend 
Not  a  frown  further." 

In  this  play,  as  in  the  other  two  and  in 
Pericles,  much  is  made  of  the  chances  and 
accidents  of  life,  and  of  the  sudden  changes 
of  worldly  circumstance  due  to  them.  In  this 
play,  for  the  first  and  last  time,  Shakespeare 
treats  of  the  power  of  the  resolved  imagination 
to  command  the  brutish,  the  base,  the  noble 
and  the  spiritual  for  wise  human  ends. 

It  is  easy  to  interpret  the  play  as  allegory. 
Youth  in  this  country  has  reason  to  regard 
allegory  as  a  climisy  man's  way  of  introducing 
Sunday  on  a  week  day  It  is  so  seldom 
successful  that  it  may  be  called  the  literary 
method  of  creative  minds  below  the  first  rank, 
Shakespeare's  method  was  never  allegorical. 
The  Tempest  is  perhaps  no  more  allegorical 


234        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

than  any  other  good  romance.  But  the 
thought  of  it  is  so  clear  that  the  first  impres- 
sion given  is  that  it  is  thin.  It  is  the  study  of 
a  man  of  intellect,  who  has  been  forced  from 
power  by  a  treacherous  brother.  Living 
alone  with  his  bright,  unspoiled  daughter,  he 
attains,  by  intellectual  labour,  to  a  power  over 
destiny.  Like  the  wise  man  of  the  proverb, 
he  learns  to  master  his  stars.  He  uses  this 
power  nobly  to  put  an  end  to  ancient  hatred 
and  old  injustice. 

The  minor  vision  of  the  play  is  a  study, 
often  very  amusing,  but  deeply  earnest,  of 
the  coming  of  the  fifth  part  civilised  to 
the  mostly  brutal.  In  Shakespeare's  time, 
men  like  the  quite  thoughtless  and  callous 
Stephano  and  Trinculo,  the  "  sea-dogs  "  who 
manned  our  ships,  and  of  whom  Raleigh  wrote 
that  it  was  an  offence  to  God  to  minister  oaths 
to  the  generality  of  them,  were  "  spreading 
civilisation"  in  various  parts  of  the  world. 
Shakespeare,  looking  at  them  gravely,  saw 
them  to  be,  perhaps,  more  dangerous  to  the 
needs  of  life,  to  wisdom,  and  to  unlit  animal 


THE   PLAYS  235 

strength   than   the   base   Sebastian   and   the 
treacherous  Antonio. 

The  exquisite  lyrics,  and  the  masque  of  the 
goddesses,  show  that  the  taste  of  the  audience 
of  1610-11  needed  to  be  tickled.  Times  had 
changed  since  the  lion-like  and  ramping  days, 
eighteen  years  before,  when  "  Jeronimy  "  was 
a  new  word,  and  Tamora  a  serious  invention. 
The  man  who  had  changed  the  times  was 
thinking,  like  Prospero,  that  he  had  "  got  his 
dukedom,"  and  that  now,  having  "  pardoned 
the  deceiver,"  he  might  go  to  Stratford  to 
enjoy  it. 


King  Henry  Vlll,  or  All  is  True, 

Written,     1611-13  (?) 

Produced.     (?) 

Published,  in  the  first  folio,  1623. 

Source  of  the  Plot.  Holinshed's  Chronicles.  Hall's 
Chronicles.     Foxe's  Book  of  Martyrs. 

The  Fable.  Act  I.  Two  of  the  scenes  in  this  act  are  by 
Shakespeare.  In  the  first,  Cardinal  Wolsey  contrives 
the  attainting  of  his  enemy,  the  Duke  of  Buckingham. 
In  the  other  he  procures  to  bring  Queen  Katharine  into 
disfavour. 

Act  II.  In  this  act,  Buckingham  is  beheaded,  the  King 


286        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

shows  favour  to  Anne  Bullen,  and  Queen  Katharine  ia 
brought  to  trial.  It  is  hard  to  believe  that  Shakespeare 
wrote  any  part  of  this  act.  He  is  often  credited  with  the 
third  scene,  apparently  on  the  ground  that  though  it  is 
bad  it  is  still  too  good  to  be  by  Bacon. 

Act  III.  In  this  act,  the  King  shows  Wolsey  that  he  has 
discovered  his  plottings.  About  half  of  the  second  scene 
(all  the  masculine  part  of  it)  is  by  Shakespeare.  The  rest 
(very  beautiful)  is  by  Fletcher. 

Act  IV.  Anne  Bullen  is  crowned.  Wolsey  dies.  Queen 
Katharine  dies.     None  of  this  act  is  by  Shakespeare. 

Act  V.  Cranmer  escapes  from  his  enemies  in  time  to  be 
godfather  at  the  christening  of  Anne  BuUen's  daughter 
Elizabeth.  If  any  of  this  act  be  by  Shakespeare  it  can 
only  be  the  first  scene. 

Little  of  this  play  is  by  Shakespeare.  The 
greater  part  of  it  is  by  John  Fletcher.  Some 
scenes  bear  the  marks  of  a  third  hand,  like 
that  of  Philip  Massinger.  The  play  reads  as 
though  the  two  lesser  poets  had  worked  from 
a  scenario  of  Shakespeare's  less  complete  than 
the  draft  of  Troilus  and  Cressida.  It  is 
certain  that  they  received  no  hint  of  the  lines 
on  which  Shakespeare  meant  to  proceed  after 
the  end  of  Act  III.  Not  knowing  what  to  do, 
they  patched  up  a  piece  without  any  central 
tragical  idea,  and  hid  their  want  of  thought 
with    much    effective    theatrical    invention, 


i 


THE   PLAYS  237 

pageants,  a  trial,  a  coronation,  a  christening, 
etc.,  and  with  bright,  facile,  vinous  dialogue, 
of  the  kind  that  will  hold  an  uncritical 
audience.  The  play,  when  done,  was  mounted 
with  extreme  splendour  at  the  Globe  Theatre. 
Wadding  from  the  cannons  discharged  in  the 
first  act  set  fire  to  the  theatre,  and  burned  it 
to  the  ground,  June  29,  1613. 

Shakespeare's  dramatic  intention  is  indi- 
cated in  the  scenes  written  by  him.  Knowing 
his  practice,  and  having  before  us  Holinshed, 
his  authority,  it  is  easy  to  sketch  out  the  kind 
of  play  that  he  would  have  written  by  himself. 
Wolsey,  eaten  up  by  his  obsession  for  worldly 
power,  betraying  Buckingham  to  his  fall, 
breaking  the  power  of  the  Queen,  and  ruling 
England,  would  have  filled  the  first  two  acts. 
The  third  act  would  have  told  (much  more 
subtly  than  Fletcher  has  told)  of  his  downfall. 
Fletcher  attributes  the  downfall  to  the  chance 
discovery  of  his  attempt  to  thwart  the  king's 
marriage  with  Anne  Bullen.  That  discovery 
would  have  been  put  to  full  dramatic  use  by 
Shakespeare;    but  it  would  have  been  repre- 


238        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

sented  as  something  working  from  beyond  the 
grave,  the  result  of  many  unjust  acts  that 
have  cried  to  God  for  justice  till  God  hears. 
The  last  acts  would  have  exposed  other  sides 
of  Wolsey's  character.  The  play  would  have 
been  a  fuller,  nobler  work  than  Richard  II, 
and  of  an  ampler  canvas  than  Timon.  Shake- 
speare's share  in  the  play  as  we  have  it  is  all 
noble  work.  Wolsey,  Katharine  and  the  King 
are  drawn  with  the  great,  sharp,  ample  line  of 
a  master.  The  difference  between  genius  and 
supreme  genius  is  shown  very  clearly  in  the 
first  act,  where  a  great  work,  greatly  begun, 
with  the  masterly  power  of  exposition  that 
makes  Shakespeare's  first  acts  like  day- 
breaks, is  ended  by  another  spirit,  without 
vision,  but  with  a  tremendous  sense  of  Vanity 
Fair. 


WORK   ATTRIBUTED   TO   SHAKESPEARE 

A  play  called  Cardenno,  or  Cardenna,  was 
acted  at  Court  by  Shakespeare's  company  in 
1618.     It  is  thought  that  this  play  was  the 


THE    PLAYS  239 

History  of  Cardenio,  described  as  "  by  Fletcher 
and  Shakespeare,"  which  was  licensed  for 
publication  in  1653  but  never  published. 
The  play  is  now  lost.  It  was  attributed  to 
Fletcher  and  Shakespeare  on  very  poor 
authority. 

Arden  of  Fever  sham  is  a  domestic  tragedy 
founded  on  a  story  told  by  Holinshed.  It 
was  published  anonymously  in  1592.  It 
is  held  by  some  to  be  an  early  work  of 
Shakespeare's,  on  the  ground  that  no  other 
known  poet,  then  living,  could  have  written 
it.  It  is  a  strong  play,  but  it  is  the  work  of 
a  joyless  mind.  It  bears  no  single  trace  of 
Shakespeare's  mind.  It  could  not  have 
been  written  by  him  at  any  stage  in  his 
career. 

Edward  III  is  an  historical  chronicle  play 
by  at  least  two  unknown  hands.  It  was 
published  anonymously  in  1596.  Some  think 
that  part  of  Act  I  and  the  whole  of  Act  II 
(dealing  with  the  King's  obsession  of  passion 
for  the  Countess  of  Salisbury)  were  by  Shake- 
speare, on  the  grounds  that  the  writing  is 


240        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

too  good  to  be  by  anybody  else  then  living, 
and  that  the  unknown  author  makes  use  of 
a  line  and  a  phrase  which  occur  in  the  genuine 
sonnets  of  Shakespeare.  The  scenes  attri- 
buted to  Shakespeare  contain  several  beauti- 
ful lines  in  something  of  the  Shakespearean 
manner.  The  construction  of  the  scenes, 
and  their  relation  to  the  rest  of  the  play 
is  un-Shakespearean.  It  is  unlikely  that 
Shakespeare  wrote  them. 

The  Spanish  Tragedy,  a  play  by  Thomas 
Kyd,  published  in  1592  and  reprinted  with 
many  additions  ten  years  later,  contains  in 
the  additions  several  magnificent  scenes  of 
the  passion  of  grief  raised  to  madness.  Some 
think  that  Ben  Jonson  wrote  these  scenes; 
others,  that  they  are  too  good  to  be  by  any 
one  but  Shakespeare.  They  are  not  like 
Shakespeare's  work. 

The  Two  Noble  Kinsmen,  a  romantic 
tragedy  on  the  subject  of  Chaucer's  Knighfs 
Tale,  was  first  published  in  1634.  It  was 
described  on  the  title-page  as  the  joint  work 
of  Fletcher  and  Shakespeare.     Shakespeare's 


THE   POEMS  241 

hand  is  plainly  marked  upon  the  play;  but 
it  seems  likely  that  most  of  the  scenes  usually 
credited  to  him  are  by  Massinger.  Few  can 
have  ears  dull  enough  to  credit  Shakespeare 
with  all  the  scenes  that  are  plainly  not  by 
Fletcher. 

About  a  dozen  other  plays  and  parts  of 
plays  have  been  attributed  to  Shakespeare, 
either  by  lying  publishers,  anxious  to  make 
money,  or  by  foolish  critics  eager  to  make  a 
noise.  "  Evil  men  understand  not  judgment : 
and  he  that  maketh  haste  to  be  rich  shall 
not  be  innocent."  There  is  not  a  glimmer 
of  evidence  in  any  line  or  scene  to  show 
that  Shakespeare  had  a  hand  in  any  of 
them. 


THE   POEMS 

Venus  and  Adonis. — This  poem  was  pub- 
lished in  1593  with  a  dedication  to  the 
Earl  of  Southampton,  then  a  youth.  In  the 
dedication  Shakespeare  speaks  of  the  poem 
as  *'  the  first  heire  of  my  invention,"  from 


242        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

which  some  conclude  that  it  was  the  first 
poem  ever  made  public  by  him. 

Though  it  may  be  his  earliest  poem,  the 
thought  expressed  by  it  is  the  thought  ex- 
pressed in  the  greatest  of  the  plays,  that 
evil  comes  of  obsession. 

Venus,  a  lustful  woman,  pursuing  her 
opposite,  a  chaste  youth,  comes  to  misery. 
Adonis,  a  chaste  youth,  fleeing  from  her, 
comes  to  death. 

The  poem  is  beautiful  and  wild  blooded. 
It  is  fierce  with  the  excelling  animal  zest  of 
something  young  and  untainted. 

"The  sun  ariseth  in  his  majesty 
Who  doth  the  world  so  gloriously  behold, 
That  cedar-tops  and    hills  seem   burnish'd 
gold." 

It  is  full  of  the  images  of  delicate  quick- 
blooded  things  going  swiftly  and  lustily  from 
the  boiling  of  the  April  in  them. 

The  Rape  of  Lucrece. — This  poem  was 
published  in  1594,  with  a  dedication  to  the 


THE   POEMS  243 

Earl  of  Southampton.  Like  so  many  of  the 
works  of  Shakespeare,  it  describes  at  length 
the  prompting,  acting,  and  results  of  a 
treachery  inspired  by  an  obsession.  Tarquin, 
hearing  of  Lucrece's  chastity,  longs  to  attempt 
her.  Coming  stealthily  to  her  home,  in  her 
lord's  absence,  he  foully  ravishes  her.  She 
kills  herself  and  he  is  banished  from  Rome. 
The  subject  is  not  unlike  that  of  Venics  and 
Adonis,  with  the  sexes  reversed.  In  both 
poems  the  subject  is  sexual  obsession  and  its 
results. 

Lucrece  is  a  wiser  and  a  finer  poem  than 
Venus  and  Adonis.  It  is  constructed  with  the 
art  of  a  man  familiar  with  the  theatre.  The 
delaying  of  the  great  moments  so  as  to 
heighten  the  expectation,  is  contrived  with 
rapturous  energy.  The  poem  is  heaped 
and  overflowing  with  the  abundance  of 
imaginative  power.  The  wealth  of  the 
young  man's  mind  is  poured  out  like  life  in 
June. 

It  is  strange  that  both  Lucrece  and  Hamlet, 
in  their  moments  of  distraction,  turn  to  the 


244        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

image  of    Troy  blazing  with  the  punishment 
of  treachery. 

The  Passionate  Pilgrim. — This  little  col- 
lection of  poems  was  published  in  1599, 
under  Shakespeare's  name,  by  William 
Jaggard,  a  dishonest  bookseller.  It  contains 
poems  by  Richard  Barnfield,  Bartholomew 
Griffin,  Christopher  Marlowe,  and  one  or 
more  unknown  hands.  It  also  contains  two 
genuine  Shakespearean  sonnets,  three  more 
from  the  text  of  Love's  Lahour^s  Lost,  and 
three  (less  certainly  his)  on  the  subject  of 
Venus  and  Adonis,  which  have  the  ring  of 
his  freshest  youthful  manner.  Whether  any 
others  in  the  collection  be  by  Shakespeare 
can  only  be  a  matter  of  opinion.  The  nine- 
teenth poem  has  a  smack  of  his  mind  about 
it.  If  it  be  by  him  it  must  be  his  earliest 
extant  work. 

The  Sonnets. — Written  between  1592  and 
1609.     Published  (piratically)   1609. 

These  personal  poems  have  puzzled  many 
readers.     Many  writers  have  tried  to  interpret 


THE   POEMS  245 

them.  Although  their  first  editor  tells  us 
that  they  are  "  serene,  cleare,  and  elegantlie 
plaine  (with)  no  intricate  and  cloudie  stuff e 
to  trouble  and  perplex  the  intellect,"  much 
good  and  bad  brain  work  has  been  spent  on 
them.  Some  have  held  that  they  are  poetical 
exercises.  Others  find  that  they  are  con- 
fessions. Others  wrest  from  dark  lines  dark 
meanings,  till  they  have  laid  bare  a  story 
from  them.  Others  interpret  spiritually. 
Others  find  evidence  in  them  that  Shake- 
speare was  guilty  of  an  abnormal  form  of 
passion.  The  facts  about  them  may  be 
stated — 

1.  They  are  personal  poems.  Some  of 
them  are  of  great  beauty;  others  are  un- 
successful. 

2.  They  were  written  in  many  moods. 
Some  were  written  in  a  mood  of  the  intensest 
tranquil  ecstasy,  others  in  a  fit  of  earthly 
passion,  others  in  a  trivial  mood. 

3.  They  were  written  to  more  than  one 
person.     Many  were  written  to  an  attractive. 


246        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

handsome,  young,  unmarried  man,  Shake- 
speare's dear  friend.  Men  with  imagination 
enjoy  sweeter  and  closer  friendships  than  the 
many  know.  The  many,  mulish  as  ever, 
therefore  imagine  evil. 

4.  Some  of  the  sonnets  were  written  to  a 
woman,  of  the  kind  described  in  two  or  three 
of  the  plays,  viz.  a  black-haired,  black- 
eyed,  white-faced,  witty  wanton,  false  to 
her  marriage  vows  and  the  cause  of  similar 
falseness  in  Shakespeare  himself,  and  in  his 
friend. 

5.  Many  of  them  show  that  Shakespeare, 
loving  this  woman,  against  his  better  nature, 
was  wilfully  betrayed  by  her  to  all  the 
devils  of  jealousy,  craving  and  self-loathing, 
which  follow  the  banner  of  lechery.  Among 
the  objects  of  the  jealousy  another  poet 
figured. 

No  one  knows  who  the  friend,  the  lady 
and  the  rival  poet  were.  The  discovery  of 
letters  and  manuscripts  may  some  day  re- 
move   the    mystery.     "  Against    that    time, 


THE   POEMS  247 

if  ever  that  time  come,"  men  of  intellect 
would  do  well  to  accept  the  sonnets  as 
beautiful  poems,  and  try  to  write  as  good 
ones  to  their  wives. 

Beautiful  as  many  of  the  sonnets  are,  they 
are  less  wonderful  achievements  and  less  im- 
portant to  the  soul  of  man  than  the  plays. 
Few  people  thought  much  of  them  until 
the  degradation  of  the  English  theatre  had 
hidden  from  English  minds  the  greater  glory 
of  the  creative  system.  That  they  are  now 
widely  read  while  the  plays  are  seldom  acted, 
is  another  proof  that  this  age  cares  more  for 
what  was  perishing  and  personal  in  Shake- 
speare than  for  that  which  went  winging  on, 
in  the  great  light,  surveying  the  eternal  in 
man. 

What  Shakespeare  thought  of  his  perishing 
self  is  expressed  in  the  noblest  of  the  sonnets. 
Two  syllables  are  missing  from  the  second 
line. 


"Poor  soul,  the  centre  of  my  sinful  earth, 
(         )  these  rebel  powers  that  thee  array, 


248        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

Why    dost    thou    pine    within    and    suffer 

dearth, 
Painting  thy  outward  walls  so  costly  gay  ? 
Why    so    large    cost,    having    so    short    a 

lease, 
Dost  thou  upon  thy  fading  mansion  spend  ? 
Shall  worms,  inheritors  of  this  excess. 
Eat  up   thy   charge  ?    is    this   thy    body's 

end? 
Then,  soul,    live    thou   upon   thy  servant's 

loss. 
And  let  that  pine  to  aggravate  thy  store; 
Buy   terms   divine    with    selling  hours    of 

dross ; 
Within  be  fed,  without  be  rich  no  more  : 
So  shalt  thou  feed  on  Death,  that  feeds  on 

men. 
And    Death    once    dead,    there's    no   more 

dying  then." 

The  sonnets  were  piratically  published  in 
a  quarto  volume  in  1609.  At  the  end  of  the 
volume  a  narrative  poem  was  printed,  under 
the  name  A  hover's  Complaint.  It  tells  in 
the  first  person  the  story  of  a  girl  who  has 
been  seduced  by  a  plausible  villain.  It  is 
a  work   of    Shakespeare's   youth,   fresh   and 


THE   POEMS  249 

felicitous  as  youth's  work  often  is,  and  very 
nearly  as  empty. 

The  Phoenix  and  The  Turtle. — This  strange, 
very  beautiful  poem  was  published  in  1601 
in  an  appendix  to  Robert  Chester's  Love's 
Martyr,  or  Rosalinds  Complaint,  to  which 
several  famous  poets  contributed.  In  dark 
and  noble  verse  it  describes  a  spiritual  mar- 
riage, suddenly  ended  by  death.  It  is  too 
strange  to  be  the  fruit  of  a  human  sorrow. 
It  is  the  work  of  a  great  mind  trying  to  ex- 
press in  unusual  symbols  a  thought  too  subtle 
and  too  intense  to  be  expressed  in  any  other 
way.  Spiritual  ecstasy  is  the  only  key  to 
work  of  this  kind.  To  the  reader  without 
that  key  it  can  only  be  so  many  strange 
words  set  in  a  noble  rhythm  for  no  apparent 
cause. 

Poetry  moves  in  many  ways.  It  may 
glorify  and  make  spiritual  some  action  of 
man,  or  it  may  give  to  thoughts  such  life  as 
thoughts  can  have,  an  intenser  and  stranger 
life  than  man  knows,  with  forms  that  are 


250        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

not  human  and  a  speech  unintelligible  to 
normal  human  moods.  This  poem  gives  to 
a  flock  of  thoughts  about  the  passing  of 
truth  and  beauty  the  mystery  and  vitality 
of  birds,  who  come  from  a  far  country,  to 
fill  the  mind  with  their  crying. 


Shakespeare's  plays  were  printed  care- 
lessly, often  from  imperfect,  torn,  ill -written 
or  stolen  copies.  When  printed,  they  were 
seldom  corrected.  When  reprinted,  the 
original  errors  were  often  made  much  worse. 
Thus,  *'  he  met  the  night-mare,*'  or  "  a  met 
the  night-mare,"  in  the  original  manuscript, 
was  printed  "  a  nellthu  night  more,"  and  re- 
printed *'  anelthu  night  Moore."  Those  who 
lightly  read  the  modern  editions  seldom 
know  that  years  of  mental  toil  went  to  the 
preparation  of  the  texts  so  easily  read 
to-day. 

Many  English  minds  have  paid  tribute  to 
Shakespeare.     Few    of    them    deserve    more 


AUTHOR'S   NOTE  251 

praise  than  the  Cambridge  Editors,  whose 
six  years  of  labour  cleared  the  text  of  count- 
less errors  and  corruptions.  The  correction 
of  a  corrupt  text  by  collation  and  conjecture, 
is  one  of  the  most  difficult  and  least  amusing 
tasks  that  a  fine  mind  can  have.  The  Cam- 
bridge Shakespeare,  the  work  of  William 
George  Clark  and  Dr.  William  Aldis  Wright, 
gives  a  text  not  likely  to  be  improved 
until  the  poet's  corrected  manuscripts  are 
found. 

The  Life  of  William  Shakespeare  has  been 
ably  written  by  Dr.  Sidney  Lee,  whose 
judgment  equals  his  learning. 

Some  of  the  dramatic  methods  of  Shake- 
speare have  been  nobly  studied  by  Dr. 
A.  C.  Bradley  in  his  Shakespearean  Tragedy. 

To  these  books  and  to  the  Shakespearean 
Essays  in  Mr.  W.  B.  Yeats's  Ideas  of  Good 
and  Evil,  I  am  deeply  indebted,  as  all  modern 
students  of  Shakespeare  must  be. 

Our  knowledge  of  Shakespeare  is  imperfect. 
It  can  only  be  increased  by  minute  and 
patient  study,   by  the  rejection  of  surmise 


252        WILLIAM   SHAKESPEARE 

about  him,  and  by  the  constant  public  play- 
ing of  his  plays,  in  the  Shakespearean  manner, 
by  actors  who  will  neither  mutilate  nor 
distort  what  the  great  mind  strove  to  make 
just. 


INDEX  OF   CHARACTERS 


Achilles,  169,  170 
Adonis,  241,  242 
Adriana,  46,  47 
Mgon,  44,  46,  49 
Aguecheek,  Sir  Andrew,  139 
Ajax,  169,  172 
Albany,  Duke  of,  187,  190 
Alcibiades,  214,  215,  217,  218 
Angelo,  174,  175,  177,  196 
Anne  Bullen,  236,  237 
Anne,  Lady,  93,  100 
Antipholus  of  Ephesus,  44,  46 
Antipholus  of  Syracuse,  44 
Antonio  {MercharU  of  Venice), 

103 
Antonio  {Tempest),  232,  236 
Antonio  {Two    Gentlernen  of 

Verona),  34 
Apemantus,  215 
Armado,  30,  31 
Arthur,  Prince,  75,  80,  83,  84 
Audrey,  129 
Austria,   Lymoges,    Duke   of, 

81 
Autolycus,  228 

Banquo,  195,  200 
Bardolph,  122,  124,  126 
Bassanio,  103 

Beatrice,  133,  134,  136,  137 
Beaufort,  Cardinal,  61,  65,  67, 

68,59 
Belarius,  223 
Belch,  Sir  Toby,  82,  138, 139, 

217 
Benedick,  133,  134,  136 
Bertram,  144,  145,  146 


Bianca,  105,  108 

Biondello,  107 

Biron,  24,  25,  32,  36 

Blanch  of  Spain,  75,  79 

Borachio,  134,  135 

Bottom,  63 

Boyet,  30 

Brutus,  149,  150,  154,  156 

Buckingham,  Duke  of  {Rich- 
ard III),  94,  98,  99 

Buckingham,  Duke  of  {Henry 
VIII),  235,  237 

Cade,  Jack,  55,  57 

Caius,  Dr.,  124,  126 

Calchas,  169 

Carlisle,  Bishop  of,  89,  92 

Cassio,  180,  181,  183 

Cassius,  149 

Cawdor,  198 

Celia,  128,  129 

Cerimon,  222 

Clarence,  George,  Duke  of,  93, 

94,  98,  100 
Claudio  {Measure/or  Measure), 

174,  177,  178 
Claudio  {Mwh  Ado),  133,  134, 

135 
Claudius  {Hamlet),    157,  158, 

160,  161,  163,  164,  165,  166 
Cleopatra,  202,  203,  207,  217 
Cloten,  223 

Cordelia,  187,  188,  190,  192 
Coriolanus,  196,  208,  209,  210, 

211,  212 
Cornwall,  Duke  of,  190 
Costard,  30,  31 


253 


254         INDEX  OF   CHARACTERS 


Cranmer,  236 
Cressida,  169 
Cymbeline,  223,  226 

Demetrius,  63 

Deademona,    180,    181;    183, 

184,  185 
Diana  {AlVs  WeU),  U4 
Di&na  {Pericles),  219,  220 
Don  John,  133,  134,  135 
Don  Pedro,  133,  134,  136 
Dorset,  Marquess  of,  98 
Dromio  of  Ephesus,  44 
Dromio  of  Syracuse,  44,  46 
Dumaine,  24,  32 
Duncan,  King,  154,  195,  198, 

201 

Edgar,  187,  190 

Edmund,  187,  188,  189,  190, 

192,  204 
Edward  III,  239 
Edward  IV,  93,  94 
Edward,     Prince     of    Wales 

{Eenry  VI\  62 
Edward,     Prince     of    Wales 

{Richard  III),  99 
Eglamour,  41 
EHnor,  Queen,  78 
Elizabeth,  wife  of  Edward  IV, 

94 
Elizabeth,  Princess,  236 
Emilia,  183,  184 
Evans,  Sir  Hugh,  124, 125 

Falstaff,  Sir  John,  112,  113, 
116,  122,  123,  124,  125, 
126 

Flavins,  216 

Florizel,  227 

Fluellen,  123 

Fool  {Lear),  192 

Ford,  Mistress,  124,  126 

Fortinbras,  161 


Frederick,    Duke,    128,    129, 

132 
Friar  Laurence,  Q%,  71,  74 

Gertrude,    Queen,    157,    168, 

161,  165 
Ghost  {Hamlet),  158 
Gloucester,  Earl  of,  187,  188, 

189,  190 
Gloucester,  Humphrey,  Duke 

of,  51,  66,  57,  58,  69 
Gloucester,  Richard,  Duke  of, 

{Henry  VI),  61 
Gloucester,  Richard,  Duke  of, 

{Richard  III),  93,  115 
Goneril,  187,  189,  193 
Grey,  Lord,  98,  99 

Hamlet,   158,  160,  162,    163, 

164,  165,  166,  191,  196,  243 
Hastings,  Lord,  99 
Hector,  169,  170 
Helen,  171 
Helena    {Midsummer  Night's 

Dream),  63 
Helena  {AlVs  JFell),  144,  146, 

147 
Henry  IV,  109,  110,  111,  113, 

114,  116 
Henry  V,  120,  121 
Henry  VI,  51,  52,  60,  61,  62 
Henry  VIII,  235,   236,    237, 

238 
Henry,  Prince  of  Wales,  109, 

111,  112,  114,  118 
Henry  Bolingbroke,    86,    87. 

88,  89,  90,  92 
Hermia,  63 

Hermione,  226,  227,  229 
Hero,  133,  134,  135 
Hippolyta,  63 
Hotspur,    Henry  Percy,   sur- 

named,  109,  110,  111,  113, 

114,  116,  119 


INDEX   OF   CHARACTERS        255 


Hubert  de  Burgh,  80,  83 

lachimo,  223,  225 

lago,  181,  182,  184,  185,  204, 

211 
Imogen,  223 
Isabella,  174,  176 

Jaques,  129,  131,  132 

Joan  of  Arc,  51,  54 

John,  King  of  England,  76,  76, 

77,  78,  80 
John  of  Gaunt,  86,  89,  91 
John  of  Lancaster,  114,  118 
Julia,  34,  35,  39,  40,  42 
Juliet,  67,  68,  69,  70,  71 
►Julius  Caesar,  149,  153,   154, 

156,  196 

Katharina,  106,  108 
Katharine,  32 
Katharine  of  France,  120 
Katharine,  Queen,  235,   236, 

237,  238 
Kent,  187,  190 

Laertes,  158,  161 

Launce,  42 

Lear,   King,    187,    188,    189, 

190,  191,  193,  194 
Lennox,  202 
Leonato,  135,  136 
Leontes,  King  of  Sicilia,  226, 

227,  228,  229 
Lewis  the  Dauphin,  75,  79 
Longaville,  24,  32 
Lucio,  177, 178 
Lucrece,  243 
Lysander,  63 

Macbeth,  191,  195,  196,  197, 

198,  199,  200,  202,  217 
Macbeth,  Lady,  195,  199,  200 
Macduff,  195,  202 


Malcolm,  195 

MalvoUo,  138,  139,  140,  141 

Mamillius,  227,  229 

Marcius,  208 

Margaret  of  Anjou,  52,  55,  62, 

94 
Maria,  139 
Mariana,  174,  175 
Marina,  219,  220,  222 
Mark  Antony,  149,   191,  196, 

202,  204,  206 
Mercutio,  68,  70 
Milan,  Duke  of,  34,  35,  38,  89 
Miranda,  232 
Mortimer,  53 

Norfolk,    Thomas    Mowbray, 

Duke  of,  86,  119 
Northumberland,        Henry 

Percy,  Earl  of,  114 
Nurse  to  Juliet,  74 
Nym,  123,  124 

Oberon,  63 

Octavia,  202 

Octavius  C?esar,  149,  202,  203, 

205 
Olivia,  138,  140,  141 
Oliver,  128,  129 
OpheUa,  157,  158,  166 
Orlando,  128,  129,  131 
Orsino,   138,    139,    140,    141, 

142 
Othello,   180,  181,   182,   183, 

186,  191,  196 

Page,  Anne,  124 

Page,  Mistress,  124 

Pandarus,  169 

Pandulph,  Cardinal,  76 

Paris,  68 

Pericles,  Prince  of  Tyre,  218, 

219   220 
Petruchio,  105.  107 


256        INDEX   OF  CHARACTERS 


Phebe,  129,  132,  133 

Philip  the   Bastard,    77,    78, 

80,  82,  83 
Philip  of  France,  75,  80 
Pistol.  117,  122,  123,  124 
Polixenes,   King  of  Bohemia, 

226,  227,  228 
Polonius,  158,  161 
Portia,  102,  103,  104,  132 
Posthumua,  223,  225 
Prosporo,  Duke  of  Milan,  232, 

235 
Proteus,  34,  36,  39,  40,  41 
Puck,  63 
Pyramus,  63 

Queen  (Cymbeline),  223,  225 
Quickly,  Mrs.,  124 

Regan,  187,  18» 

Richard   II,   86,   87,    88,   89, 

90,  92,   115,  119 
Richard  III,   93,  94,  96,  98, 

99,  102,  211 
Richard,  Duke  of  York,  99 
Rivers,  Earl,  98,  99 
Roderigo,  183 
Romeo,  67,  68,  69,  70,  71 
Rosalind,  128,  129,  132 
Rosaline,  25,  31,  32,  69,  133 

Salisbury,  Countess  of,  239 
Scroop,  Lord,  122 
Sebastian  (Tempest),  236 
Sebastian     ( Twelfth    NigfU), 

138 
Shallow,  Justice,  82,  124 
Shylock,  103,  104 
Silvia,  34,  35,  38,  39,  41 
Simpcox,  65,  69 


Slender,  Master,  124 
Sly,  Christopher,  105,  107 
Somerset,  Earl  of,  61 
Stephano,  234 
Suffolk,  Earl  of,  52,  66,  67 

Talbot,  51,  54 
Tamora,  49,  50 
Tarquin,  196,  243 
Thaisa,  219,  220,  222 
Thersites,  172 
Theseus,  63,  66 
Thisbe,  63 

Thurio,  34,  35,  37,  38 
Timon  of  Athens,    196,  209, 
213,  214,  215,  216,  217,  218 
Titania,  63 

Titus  Andronicus,  49,  50 
Touchstone,  129 
Trinculo,  234 
Troilus,  169 
Tybalt,  68,  70 

Ulysses,  170 
Ursula,  133 

Valentine,  34.  36,  38,  39,  41 
Venus,  241,  242 
Vienna,  Duke  of,  174,  178 
Viola,  138,  139,  141,  142 

Warwick,  Earl  of,  59,  61 
Wolsey,  Cardinal,   196,   236, 
236,  237,  238  '^ 

York,    Edmund  of   Langley, 

Duke  of,  89,  92 
York,  Edward,  Duke  of,  61 
York,  Richard,  Duke  of.  51. 

55,  57,  62 


Prinled  by  Eazdl,  Wal»on  &  Viney,  Ld.,  London  and  Aylesbury. 


0 


BINDING  SECT.   JUL  3 -1968 


PR     Maselield,  John 

2895      William  ShakesDeare. 

1911 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY